301, 


Olo 


JS 


KCU1ES    8. 


THE 


LIFE,  LETTERS  AND  SPEECHES 


OF 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


a.  COPWAY, 

CHIEF    OJIBWAY    NATION. 


A  Missionary  for  many  years  in  the  North-West ;  now  the  projector  of  the 
Concentration  of  the  North-Western  Indian  Tribes,  for  the  Better  Promotion 
of  ttoir  Physical  Improvement. 


NEW  YORK: 

S.    W.    BENEDICT. 

1850 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  on  the  9th  daj  of  December,  1846, 
BY  GEORGE  COPWAY. 

la  the  CleA'8  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Northern  District  of  the  State 
of  New  York. 


TO 

THE  CLERGY  AND  LAITY 

OF  THE 

AMERICAN   AND    BRITISH   DOMINIONS, 
THIS  BRIEF 

HISTORY  OP  A  CHILD  OF  THE  FOREST, 

AND  OF 

HIS   NATION, 

IS  MOST  RESPECTFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY 

INSCRIBED 

BY 

THE   AUTHOR. 


M76677 


CONTENTS. 


PREFACE, 7 

A  WORD  TO  THE  READER, 9 

CHAP.  I.  Early  life;  Woods;  Gods;  Ojebwa  Nation,  &c.    .     11 
II.  Customs  ;  Father  and  Mother  ;  Religion  of  Ojebwas     21 

III.  Spirits;  Ojebwa  Worship;  Description,  etc.     .     .     30 

IV.  Omens ;  Dreams  ;  Anecdote  ;  Devil's  Spittle,  .     .     38 
V.  Traditions;  Indians  and  Jews;  Migration;  Councils     4S 

VI.  Description  of  Rice  Lake;  Rice  ;  Fish;  Village, etc.     49 

VII.  Missionaries'  first  visit;  Conversion;  Camp  meeting     52 

VIII.  My  Mother's  conversion  and  happy  death ;  Grief  .     58 

IX.  My  Conversion ;  Beauty  of  Nature  ;  Lake  Superior     62 

X.  Kewawenon  Mission;  Work  Spread;  Old  Anna     .     67 

XL  Travels  to  La  Pointe;  Ottawa  Lake;  Battle  Grounds     76 

XII.  Sent  to  School,  111.,  two  years;  New- York;  Boston     83 

XIII.  Return  to  Canada;  Revivals;  Christmas:  New- Year     96 

XIV.  Wisconsin;  Mississippi;  Sufferings 116 

XV.  Travels  to  Canada;  Presbyterian  Missionaries,  Tri 
als  ;  Paid  by  Government ;  Journey  to  Toronto  125 

XVI.  General  Council;  Speeches;  Order;  Documents,  etc.; 
Manual  Labor  School ;  Plan,  or  Remedy  for  the 
preservation  of  the  different  tribes  ....  132 
XVII.  Geographical  Sketch  of  the  Ojebwa  Nation ;  Mis 
sions  ;  Presbyterians ;  Methodists ;  Baptists  ; 
Appeal  to  Christians  in  America  .....  142 

1.  Chippewas  on  the  River  Thames    ......   145 

2.  Chippewas  at  Amherstburg »     .         145 

3.  Chippewas  of  St.  Clair ,     .  146 

4.  Chippewas  at  Walpole  Island 147 

5.  Chippewas  of  the  River  Credit 147 

6.  Chippewas  of  Alnwick 148 

7.  Chippewas  at  Rice  Lake 149 

8.  Chippewas  at  Mud  Lake 149 

9.  Chippewas  at  Balsam  Lake    ........  150 

10.  Chippewas  of  Rama 150 

11.  Chippewas  of  Beausoliel  Island,  Matchadisk  Bay, 

Lake  Huron 151 

12.  Chippewas  of  Snake  Island,  Lake  Simcoe     .     .     .  151 

13.  Chippewas  of  Saugeeng  (Lake  Huron)      ....  152 

14.  Chippewas  of  Big   Bay,  in  Owen's  Sound,  Lake 

Huron         .     .     .     .     • 152 

15.  Chippewas  and  others,  in  the  Township  of  Bedford  153 


PREFACE. 

IN  presenting  my  life  to  the  public,  I  do  so  with  the 
greatest  diffidence,  and  at  the  earnest  solicitation  of 
numerous  friends.  I  am  an  Indian,  and  am  well  aware 
of  the  difficulties  I  have  to  encounter  to  win  the  favora: 
ble  notice  of  the  white  man.  Yet  one  great  object 
prompts  me  to  persevere,  and  that  is,  that  I  may,  in 
connection  with  my  life,  present  the  present  state  and 
prospects  of  my  poor  countrymen — feeling  that  the 
friends  of  humanity  may  still  labor  and  ^v*ect  their 
benevolence  to  those  who  were  once  the  lords  of  the  land 
on  which  the  white  man  lives — and  assist  in  rescuing 
them  from  an  untimely  and  unchristian  grave. 

I  have  noticed  some  of  our  prominent  chiefs  now 
living ;  the  missionaries  laboring  amongst  my  people ; 
the  extent  of  the  missionary  field ;  and  an  appeal  to  all 
who  feel  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  Indian  race. 

If  ever  I  see  the  day  when  my  people  shall  become 
happy  and  prosperous,  I  shall  then  feel  great  and  lasting 
pleasure,  which  will  more  than  repay  me  for  the  pain, 
both  of  body  and  mind,  which  I  have  endured  for  the 
last  twelve  years.  My  motto  is — "  My  poor  People" 

In  all  my  crooked  paths,  I  have  endeavored  to  mean 
7 


V11I  PREFACE. 

well.  I  thank  my  friends  for  their  kind  gifts  and  wishes. 
Yet  still  as  much,  and  more,  remains  to  be  accomplished. 
Pray  for  us — that  religion  and  science  may  lead  us  on 
to  intelligence  and  virtue ;  that  we  may  imitate  the 
good  white  man,  who,  like  the  eagle,  builds  its  nest  on 
the  top  of  some  high  rock — science;  that  we  may  edu 
cate  our  children,  and  turn  their  minds  to  God.  Help 
us,  O  help  us  to  live — and  teach  us  to  die  a  Christian's 
death,  that  our  spirits  may  mingle  with  the  blessed 

above. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


A  WORD  TO  THE  READER. 

IT  would  be  presumptuous  in  one,  who  has  but  recently 
been  brought  out  of  a  wild  and  savage  state ;  and  who 
has  since  received  but  three  years'  schooling,  to  under 
take,  without  any  assistance,  to  publish  to  the  world  a 
work  of  any  kind.  It  is  but  a  few  years  since  I  began 
to  speak  the  English  language.  An  unexpected  oppor 
tunity  occurred  of  submitting  my  manuscript  to  a  friend, 
who  has  kindly  corrected  all  serious  grammatical  errors, 
leaving  the  unimportant  ones  wholly  untouched,  that 
my  own  style  may  be  exhibited  as  truly  as  possible. 
The  public  and  myself  are  indebted  to  him  for  his 
kind  aid,  and  he  has  my  most  sincere  thanks.  The 
language,  (except  in  a  few  short  sentences,)  the  plan, 
and  the  arrangement  are  all  my  own;  and  I  am 
wholly  responsible  for  all  the  statements,  and  the 
remaining  defects.  My  work  is  now  accomplished ; 
and  I  am  too  well  aware  of  the  many  faults  which  are 
still  to  be  found  therein.  Little  could  I  imagine,  that  I 
should  have  to  contend  with  so  many  obstacles.  All 
along,  have  I  felt  my  great  deficiency ;  and  my  inade 
quacy  for  such  an  undertaking.  I  would  fain  hope, 
however,  that  the  kind  Reader  will  throw  the  mantle  of 
cli  iri'y  over  errors  of  every  kind.  I  am  a  stranp-er  in  n 


X  A  WORD  TO  THE  READER. 

strange  laud !  And  often,  when  the  sun  is  sinking  in 
the  western  sky,  I  think  of  my  former  home ;  my  heart 
yearns  for  the  loved  of  other  days,  and  tears  flow  like 
the  summer  rain.  How  the  heart  of  the  wanderer  and 
pilgrim,  after  long  years  of  absence,  beats,  and  his  eyes 
fill,  as  he  catches  a  glance  at  the  hills  of  his  nativity, 
and  reflects  upon  the  time  when  he  pressed  the  lips  of 
a  mother,  or  sister,  now  cold  in  death.  Should  I  live, 
this  painful  pleasure  will  yet  be  mine.  "  Blessed  be  the 
Lord,  who  hath  helped  me  hitherto." 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, 

ALIAS 

GEORGE  COPWAY. 
JULY   1847. 


THE  LIFE  OF  KAH-GE-GA-GAHrBOWfl. 


CHAPTER  I. 

•       »J  V  •     xj  ;,    >    <•  iu»  -2*  •- 

THE  Christian  will  no  doubt  feel  for  my  pbor'peopie, 
when  he  hears  the  story  of  one  brought  from  that 
unfortunate  race  called  the  Indians.  The  lover  of 
humanity  will  be  glad  to  see  that  that  once  powerful 
race  can  be  made  to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  life. 

What  was  once  impossible — or  rather  thought  to  be — 
is  made  possible  through  my  experience.  I  have  made 
many  close  observations  of  men,  and  things  around  me ; 
but,  I  regret  to  say,  that  I  do  not  think  I  have  made  as 
good  use  of  my  opportunities  as  I  might  have  done. 
It  will  be  seen  that  I  know  but  little — yet  0  how  pre 
cious  that  little  ! — I  would  rather  lose  my  right  hand 
than  be  deprived  of  it. 

I  loved  the  woods,  and  the  chase.  I  had  the  nature 
for  it,  and  gloried  in  nothing  else.  The  mind  for  letters 
was  in  me,  but  was  asleep,  till  the  dawn  of  Christianity 
arose,  and  awoke  the  slumbers  of  the  soul  into  energy 
and  action. 

You  will  see  that  I  served  the  imaginary  gods  of  my 
poor  blind  father.  I  was  out  early  and  late  in  quest  of 
the  favors  of  the  Mon-e-doos  (spirits,)  who,  it  was  said, 
were  numerous — who  filled  the  air!  At  early  dawn  I 


12  THE    LIFE   OF 

watched  the  rising  of  the  palace  of  the  Great  Spirit — 
the  sun — who,  it  was  said,  made  the  world  ! 

Early  as  I  can  recollect,  I  was  taught  that  it  was  the 
gift  of  the  many  spirits  to  be  a  good  hunter  and  warrior  ; 
and  much  of  my  time  I  devoted  in  search  of  their 
favors.  Orrthe  mountain  top,  or  along  the  valley,  or 
the  water  brook','-1  Searched  for  some  kind  intimation 
from  the  spirits  wno  made  their  residence  in  the  noise 
of  txli6  twaterfa^l$i.  .  ';' v' v''*» . 

I  dreaded  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  angry  spirit  in  the 
gathering  clouds.  I  looked  with  anxiety  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  the  wings  of  the  Great  Spirit,  who  shrouded 
himself  in  rolling  white  and  dark  clouds — who,  with  his 
wings,  fanned  the  earth,  and  laid  low  the  tall  pines  and 
hemlock  in  his  course — who  rode  in  whirlwinds  and 
tornadoes,  and  plucked  the  trees  from  their  woven 
roots — who  chased  other  gods  from  his  course — who 
drove  the  Bad  Spirit  from  the  surface  of  the  earth,  down 
to  the  dark  caverns  of  the  deep.  Yet  he  was  a  kind 
spirit.  My  father  taught  me  to  call  that  spirit  Ke-sha- 
mon-e-doo — Benevolent  spirit — for  his  ancestors  taught 
him  no  other  name  to  give  to  that  spirit  who  made  the 
earth,  with  all  its  variety  and  smiling  beauty.  His 
benevolence  I  saw  in  the  running  of  the  streams,  for 
the  animals  to  quench  their  thirst  and  the  fishes  to  live  ; 
the  fruit  of  the  earth  teemed  wherever  I  looked.  Every 
thing  I  saw  smilingly  said  Ke-sha-mon-e-doo  nin-ge-oo- 
she-ig — the  Benevolent  spirit  made  me. 

Where  is  he  ?  My  father  pointed  to  the  sun.  What 
is  his  will  concerning  me,  and  the  rest  of  the  Indian 
race  ?  This  was  a  question  that  I  found  no  one  could 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  13 

answer,  until  a  beam  from  heaven  shone  on  my  pathway, 
vhich  was  very  dark,  when  first  I  saw  that  there  was  a 
true  heaven — not  in  the  far-setting  sun,  where  the  Indian 
anticipated  a  rest,  a  home  for  his  spirit — but  in  the 
bosom  of  the  Highest. 

I  view  my  life  like  the  mariner  on  the  wide  ocean, 
without  a  compass,  in  the  dark  night,  as  he  watches  the 
heavens  for  the  north  star,  which  his  eye  having 
discovered,  he  makes  his  way  amidst  surging  seas,  and 
tossed  by  angry  billows  into  the  very  jaws  of  death,  till 
he  arrives  safely  anchored  at  port.  I  have  been  tossed 
with  hope  and  fear  in  this  life  ;  no  star-light  shone  on 
my  way,  until  the  men  of  God  pointed  me  to  a  Star  in 
the  East,  as  it  rose  with  all  its  splendor  and  glory.  P 
was  the  Star  of  Bethlehem.  I  could  now  say  in  the 
language  of  the  poet — 

"  Once  on  the  raging  seas  I  rode, 

The  storm  was  loud,  the  night  was  dark ; 

The  ocean  yawned,  and  rudely  blowed 

The  wind  that  tossed  my  foundering  bark." 

Yes,  I  hope  to  sing  some  day  in  the  realms  of  bliss— * 

"  It  was  my  guide,  my  light,  my  all ! 

It  bade  my  dark  foreboding  cease  ; 
And  through  the  storm    and  danger's  thrall, 

It  led  me  to  the  port  of  peace." 

I  have  not  the  happiness  of  being  able  to  refer  to 
written  records  in  narrating  the  history  of  my  fore 
fathers  ;  but  I  can  reveal  to  the  world  what  has  long 
been  laid  up  in  my  memory;  so  that  when  "I  go  the 
way  of  all  the  earth,"  the  crooked  and  singular  paths 
which  I  have  made  in  the  world,  may  not  only  be  a 


14  THE    LIFE    OF 

warning  to  others,  but  may  inspire  them  with  a  trust  iu 
God.  And  not  only  a  warning  and  a  trust,  but  also 
that  the  world  may  learn  that  there  once  lived  such  a 
man  as  Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh,  when  they  read  his  griefs 
and  his  joys, 

My  parents  were  of  the  Ojebwa  nation,  who  lived  o 
the  lake  back  of  Cobourg,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Onta 
Canada  West.     The  lake  was  called  Rice  Lake,  where 
there  was  a  quantity  of  wild  rice,  and  much  game  of 
different   kinds,   before  the    whites  cleared    away  the 
woods,  where  the  deer  and  the  bear  then  resorted. 

My  father  and  mother  were  taught  the  religion  of  their 
nation.  My  father  became  a  medicine  man  in  the  early 
part  of  his  life,  and  always  had  by  him  the  implements 
or  war,  which  generally  distinguish  our  head  men. 
He  was  a  good  hunter  as  any  in  the  tribe.  Very  few 
brought  more  furs  than  he  did  in  the  spring.  Every 
spring  they  returned  from  their  hunting  grounds.  The 
Ojebwas  each  claimed,  and  claim  to  this  day,  hunting 
grounds,  rivers,  lakes,  and  whole  districts  of  country. 
No  one  hunted  on  each  others  ground.  My  father  had 
the  northern  fork  of  the  river  Trent,  above  Bellmont 
lake. 

My  great-grandfather  was  the  first  who  ventured  to 
settle  at  Rice  Lake,  after  the  Ojebwa  nation  defeated 
the  Hurons,  who  once  inhabited  all  the  lakes  in  West 
ern  Canada, and  who  had  a  large  village  just  on  the  top 
of  the  hill  of  the  Anderson  farm,  (which  was  afterwards 
occupied  by  the  Ojebwas,)  and  which  furnished  a 
magnificent  view  of  the  lakes  and  surrounding  coun 
try.  He  was  of  the  Crane  tribe3  i.  e.  had  a  crane  for 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  15 

totem — coat  of  arms — which  now  forms  the  totem  of  the 
villagers,  excepting  those  who  have  since  come  amongst 
us  from  other  villages  by  intermarriage,  for  there  was  a 
law  that  no  one  was  to  marry  one  of  the  same  totem,  for 
all  considered  each  other  as  being  related.  He  must 
have  been  a  daring  adventurer — a  warrior — for  no  one 
would  have  ventured  to  go  and  settle  down  on  the  land 
from  which  they  had  just  driven  the  Hurons,  whom  the 
Ojebwas  conquered  and  reduced,  unless  he  was  a  great 
hero.  It  is  said  that  he  lived  about  the  islands  of  Rice 
Lake,  secreting  himself  from  the  enemy  for  several  years, 
until  some  others  came  and  joined  him,  when  they 
formed  a  settlement  on  one  of  the  islands.  He  must 
have  been  a  great  hunter,  for  this  was  one  of  the  princi 
pal  inducements  that  made  him  venture  there,  for  there 
must  have  been  abundance  of  game  of  every  kind 
The  Ojebwas  are  called,  here  and  all  around,  Massis- 
suagays,  because  they  came  from  Me-sey  Sah-gieng,  at 
the  head  of  Lake  Huron,  as  you  go  up  to  Sault  St.  Marie 
falls. 

Here  he  lived  in  jeopardy — with  his  life  in  his  hand — 
enduring  the  unpleasant  idea  that  he  lived  in  the  land 
of  bones — amidst  the  gloom,  which  shrouded  the  once 
happy  and  populous  village  of  the  Hurons  ;  here  their 
bones  lay  broad-cast  around  his  wigwam ;  where, 
among  these  woods  once  rang  the  war  cry  of  the  Hu 
rons,  echoing  along  the  valley  of  the  river  Trent,  but 
whose  sinewed  arms  now  laid  low,  with  their  badges 
and  arms  of  war,  in  one  common  grave,  near  the  resi 
dence  of  Peter  Anderson,  Esq.  Their  graves,  forming 
a  hillock,  are  now  all  that  remain  of  this  once  powerful 


16  THE    LIFE    OF 

nation.  Their  bones,  gun  barrels,  tomahawks,  war 
spears,  large  scalping  knives,  are  yet  to  be  found  there. 
This  must  have  taken  place  soon  after  the  formation  of 
the  settlement  in  Quebec. 

The  Crane  tribe  became  the  sole  proprietors  of  this 
part  of  the  Ojebwa  land  ;  the  descendants  of  this  tribe 
will  continue  to  wear  the  distinguishing  sign ;  except 
in  a  few  instances,  the  chiefs  are  of  this  tribe. 

My  grandfather  lived  here  about  this  time,  and  held 
some  friendly  intercourse  with  the  whites.  My  father 
here  learned  the  manners,  customs,  and  worship  of  the 
nation.  He,  and  others,  became  acquainted  with  the 
early  settlers,  and  have  ever  been  friendly  with  the 
whites.  And  I  know  the  day  when  he  used  to  shake 
'he  hand  of  the  white  man,  and,  very  friendly,  the 
white  man  would  say,  "  take  some  whiskey."  When 
he  saw  any  hungering  for  venison,  he  gave  them  to  eat ; 
and  some,  in  return  for  his -kindness,  have  repaid  him 
after  they  became  good  and  great  farmers. 

My  mother  was  of  the  Eagle  tribe  ;  she  was  a  sensi 
ble  woman  ;  she  was  as  good  a  hunter  as  any  of  the  In 
dians  ;  she  could  shoot  the  deer,  and  the  ducks  flying, 
as  well  as  they.  Nature  had  done  a  great  deal  for  her, 
for  she  was  active  ;  and  she  was  much  more  cleanly 
than  the  majority  of  our  women  in  those  days.  She 
lived  to  see  the  day  when  most  of  her  children  were 
given  up  to  the  Lord  in  Christian  baptism  ;  while  she 
experienced  a  change  of  heart,  and  the  fulness  of  God 
in  man,  for  she  lived  daily  in  the  enjoyment  of  God's 
favors.  I  will  speak  more  of  her  at  a  proper  time,  re 
specting  her  life  and  happy  death. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  17 

My  father  still  lives ;  he  is  from  sixty-five  to  seventy 
years  old,  and  is  one  of  the  chiefs  of  Rice  Lake  Indian 
Village.  He  used  to  love  fire-water  before  he  was  con 
verted  to  God,  but  now  lives  in  the  enjoyment  of  reli 
gion,  and  he  is  happy  without  the  devil's  spittal — whis 
key.  If  Christianity  had  not  come,  and  the  grace  of 
God  had  not  taken  possession  of  his  heart,  his  head 
would  soon  have  been  laid  low  beneath  the  fallen  leaves 
of  the  forest,  and  I,  left,  in  my  youthful  days,  an  orphan. 
But  to  God  be  all  the  praise  for  his  timely  deliverance. 

The  reader  will  see  that  I  cannot  boast  of  an  exafted 
parentage,  nor  trace  the  past  history  to  some  renowned 
warrior  in  days  of  yore  ;  but  let  the  above  suffice.  My 
fathers  were  those  who  endured  much ;  who  first  took 
possession  of  the  conquered  lands  of  the  Hurons. 

1  was  born  in  nature1  s  wide  domain  !  The  trees  were 
all  that  sheltered  my  infant  limbs — the  blue  heavens  all 
that  covered  me.  I  am  one  of  Nature's  children  ;  I 
have  always  admired  her ;  she  shall  be  my  glory ;  her 
features — her  robes,  and  the  wreath  about  her  brow — 
the  seasons — her  stately  oaks,  and  the  evergreen — her 
hair — ringlets  over  the  earth,  all  contribute  to  my  endur 
ing  love  of  her  ;  and  wherever  I  see  her,  emotions  of 
pleasure  roll  in  my  breast,  and  swell  and  burst  like 
waves  on  the  shores  of  the  ocean,  in  prayer  and  praise 
to  Him  who  has  placed  me  in  her  hand.  It  is  thought 
great  to  be  born  in  palaces,  surrounded  with  wealth 
— but  to  be  born  in  nature's  wide  domain  is  greater 
still! 

I  was  born  sometime  in  the  fall  of  1818,  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Trent,  called  in  our  language,  Sah-ge-dah-we- 


18  THE   LIEE    OF 

ge-wah-noong,  while  my  father  and  mother  were  attend 
ing  the  annual  distribution  of  the  presents  from  the  govern 
ment  to  the  Indians.  I  was  the  third  of  our  family  ;  a 
brother  and  sister  being  older,  both  of  whom  died.  My 
brother  died  without  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour,  but 
my  sister  experienced  the  power  of  the  loving  grace  of 
God.  One  brother,  and  two  step-brothers,  are  still 
alive. 

I  remember  the  tall  trees,  and  the  dark  woods — the 
swamp  just  by,  where  the  little  wren  sang  so  melodiously 
after*  the  going  down  of  the  sun  in  the  west— the  current 
of  the  broad  river  Trent — the  skipping  of  the  fish,  and 
the  noise  of  the  rapids  a  little  above.  It  was  here  I  first 
saw  the  light ;  a  little  fallen  down  shelter,  made  of  ever 
greens,  and  a  few  dead  embers,  the  remains  of  the  last 
fire  that  shed  its  genial  warmth  around,  were  all  that 
marked  the  spot.  When  I  last  visited  it,  nothing  but 
fur  poles  stuck  in  the  ground,  and  they  were  leaning  on 
account  of  decay.  Is  this  dear  spot,  made  green  by  the 
tears  of  memory,  any  less  enticing  and  hallowed  than 
the  palaces  where  princes  are  born  ?  I  would  much 
more  glory  in  this  birth-place,  with  the  broad  canopy  of 
heaven  above  me,  and  the  giant  arms  of  the  forest  trees 
for  my  shelter,  than  to  be  bom  in  palaces  of  marble, 
stud  .ed  with  pillars  of  gold!  Nature  will  be  nature 
sti!7.,,,  while  palaces  shall  decay  and  fall  in  ruins.  Yes, 
Niagara  will  be  Niagara  a  thousand  years  hence !  the 
rainbow,  a  wreath  over  her  brow,  shall  continue  as  long 
as  the  sun,  and  the  flowing  of  the  river !  While  the 
work  of  art,  however  impregnable,  shall  in  atoms  fall. 

Our  wigwam  we  always  carried  with  us  wherever  we 


KAH-GK-GA-GAH-BOWH.  19 

went.  It  was  made  in  the  following  manner :  Poles 
were  cut  about  fifteen  feet  long  ;  three  with  crotches  at 
the  end,  which  were  stuck  in  the  ground  some  distance 
apart,  the  upper  ends  meeting,  and  fastened  with  bark; 
and  then  other  poles  were  cut  in  circular  form  and  bound 
round  the  first,  and  then  covered  with  plaited  reeds,  or 
sewed  birch  bark,  leaving  an  opening  on  top  for  the 
smoke  to  escape.  The  skins  of  animals  formed  a  cover 
ing  for  a  gap,  which  answered  for  a  door.  The  family 
all  seated  tailor-fashion  on  mats.  In  the  fall  and  win 
ter  they  were  generally  made  more  secure,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  keeping  out  the  rain  and  cold.  The  covering 
of  our  wigwam  was  always  carried  by  my  mother,  when 
ever  we  went  through  the  woods.  In  the  summer  it 
was  easier  and  pleasanter  to  move  about  from  place  to 
place,  than  in  the  winter.  In  the  summer  we  had  birch 
bark  canoes,  and  with  these  we  travelled  very  rapidly 
and  easily.  In  the  winter  every  thing  was  carried  upon 
the  back.  I  have  known  some  Indians  to  carry  a  whole 
deer — not  a  small  one,  but  a  buck.  If  an  Indian  could 
lift  up  his  pack  off  the  ground  by  means  of  his  arms,  it 
was  a  good  load,  not  too  light  nor  too  heavy.  I  once 
carried  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  weight  of  flour, 
twelve  pounds  of  shot,  five  pounds  of  coffee,  and  some 
sugar,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  without  resting — the 
flour  was  in  two  bags.  It  felt  very  heavy.  This  was 
since  I  travelled  with  the  missionaries,  in  going  over 
one  of  the  portages  in  the  west. 

Our  summer  houses  were  made  like  those  in  gardens 
among  the  whites,  except  that  the  skeleton  is  covered 
with  bark. 


20  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  hunting  grounds  of  the  Indians  were  secured  by 
right,  a  law  and  custom  among  themselves.  No  one 
was  allowed  to  hunt  on  another's  land,  without  invita 
tion  or  permission.  If  any  person  was  found  trespassing 
on  the  ground  of  another,  all  his  things  were  taken  from 
him,  except  a  handful  of  shot,  powder  sufficient  to  serve 
him  in  going  straight  home,  a  gun,  a  tomahawk,  and  a 
knife ;  all  the  fur,  and  other  things,  were  taken  from 
him.  If  he  were  found  a  second  time  trespassing,  all 
his  things  were  taken  away  from  him,  except  food  suf 
ficient  to  subsist  on  while  going  home.  And  should  he 
still  come  a  third  time  to  trespass  on  the  same,  or 
another  man's  hunting  grounds,  his  nation,  or  tribe,  are 
then  informed  of  it,  who  take  up  his  case.  If  still  he 
disobey,  he  is  banished  from  his  tribe. 

My  father's  hunting  ground  was  at  the  head  of  Crow 
River,  a  branch  of  the  River  Trent,  north  of  the  Prince 
Edward  District,  Canada  West.  There  are  two  branches 
to  this  river — one  belongs  to  George  Poudash,  one  of 
the  principal  chiefs  of  our  nation  ;  the  other  to  my  father; 
and  the  Crow  River  belongs  to  another  chief  by  the 
name  of  John  Crow.  During  the  last  war  the  Indians 
did  not  hunt  or  fish  much  for  nearly  six  years,  and  at 
the  end  of  that  time  there  were  large  quantities  of  bea 
ver,  otter,  minks,  lynx,  fishes,  &c. 

These  hunting  grounds  abound  with  rivers  and  lakes  ; 
the  face  of  the  country  is  swampy  and  rocky  ;  the  deer 
and  the  bear  abound  in  these  woods  ;  part  of  the  sur 
rendered  territory  is  included  in  it.  In  the  year  1818, 
1,800,000  acres  of  it  were  surrendered  to  the  British 
government.  For  how  much,  do  you  ask?  For 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  21 

$2,960  per  annum!  What  a  great  su:n  for  British 
generosity ! 

Much  of  the  back  country  still  remains  unsold,  and  I 
hope  the  scales  will  be  removed  from  the  eyes  of  my 
poor  countrymen,  that  they  may  see  the  robberies  per 
petrated  upon  them,  before  they  surrender  another  foot 
of  territory. 

From  these  lakes  and  rivers  come  the  best  furs  that 
are  caught  in  Western  Canada.  Buyers  of  fur  get  large 
quantities  from  here.  They  are  then  shipped  to  New 
York  city,  or  to  England.  Whenever  fruit  is  plenty, 
bears  are  also  plenty,  and  there  is  much  bear  hunting. 
Before  the  whites  came  amongst  us,  the  skins  of  these 
animals  served  for  clothing ;  they  are  now  sold  from 
three  to  eight  dollars  apiece. 

My  father  generally  took  one  or  two  families  with 
him  when  he  went  to  hunt ;  all  were  to  hunt,  and  place 
their  gains  into  one  common  stock  till  spring,  (for  they 
were  often  out  all  winter,)  when  a  division  took  place. 


CHAPTER  II. 

IN  the  fall  we  gathered  the  wild  rice,  and  in  the 
winter  we  were  in  the  interior.  Some  winters  we 
suffered  most  severely,  on  account  of  the  depth  of  snow, 
and  the  cold ;  our  wigwams  were  often  buried  in  snow. 
We  not  only  suffered  from  the  snow  and  the  cold,  but 
from  hunger.  Our  party  would  be  unable  to  hunt,  and 
being  far  from  the  'white  settlements,  we  were  often  in 


22  THE    LIFE    OF 

want  of  food.  I  will  narrate  a  circumstance  of  our 
sufferings,  when  I  come  to  speak  of  the  actual  condi 
tion  of  our  people,  before  Christianity  was  introduced 
among  us,  which,  when  I  think  of  it,  I  cannot  but  bless 
God  for  his  preserving  kindness  to  us,  in  sparing  us  to 
hear  his  blessed  word. 

Soon  after  being  Christianized,  my  father  and  another 
Indian,  by  the  name  of  Big  John,  and  myself,  went 
out  hunting ;  my  father  left  his  family  near  the  mission 
station,  living  in  the  wigwam.  While  we  were  out  on 
the  hunting  grounds,  we  found  out  that  some  Indians 
had  gone  before  us  on  the  route  up  the  river,  and  every 
day  we  gained  upon  them  :  their  tracks  were  fresh. 
The  river  and  the  lakes  were  frozen,  and  we  had  to 
walk  on  the  ice.  For  some  days  together  we  did  not 
fire  a  gun,  for  fear  they  would  hear  it  and  go  from  us, 
where  we  could  not  find  them.  At  length  we  found 
them  by  the  banks  of  the  river,  they  were  Nah-doo- 
ways  or  Mohawks,  from  Bay  Quinty ;  they  were  seven 
of  them,  tall  fellows.  We  shook  hands  with  them : 
they  received  us  kindly.  My  father  had  determined  to 
take  all  they  had,  if  we  should  overtake  them.  After 
they  gave  us  a  good  dinner  of  boiled  beaver,  my  father 
stepped  across  the  fire  and  ripped  open  two  packs  of 
beaver  furs,  that  were  just  by  him.  He  said  to  them 
"  We  have  only  one  custom  among  us,  and  that  is  well 
known  to  all ;  this  river,  and  all  that  is  in  it  are  mine  : 
I  have  come  up  the  river  behind  you,  and  you  appear 
to  have  killed  all  before  you.  This  is  mine,  and  this  is 
mine,"  he  said,  as  he  touched  with  the  handle  of  his 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  23 

'  tomahawk  each  of  the  packs  of  beaver,  otter,  and  musk- 
iat  skins.  I  expected  every  moment  to  see  my  father 
knocked  down  with  a  tomahawk,  but  none  dared  touch 
him  ;  he  counted  the  skins  and  then  threw  them  across 
the  fire-place  to  us.  After  this  was  done,  the  same 
thing  took  place  with  the  guns  ;  only  one  was  left  them 
to  use  on  their  way  home.  He  talked  to  them  by 
signs,  and  bade  them,  as  the  sailors  say,  "  weigh  anchor 
and  soon  be  under  way  ;"  they  left,  and  we  took  pos 
session  of  the  temporary  wigwam  they  had  built.  We 
never  saw  them  afterwards  on  our  hunting  grounds, 
though  some  of  them  have  been  there  since. 

My  father  was  ever  kind  and  affectionate  to  me,  par 
ticularly  after  the  death  of  my  brother,  which  was  occa 
sioned  by  the  going  off  of  a  gun,  the  load  passing 
through  the  arm,  and  so  fractured  it  that  it  soon  mortified 
and  caused  his  death.  He  believed  in  persuasion  ;  I 
know  not  that  he  ever  used  harsh  means,  but  would 
talk  to  me  for  hours  together.  As  soon  as  it  was  dark 
he  would  call  me  to  his  side  and  begin  to  talk,  and  tell 
me  that  the  Great  Spirit  would  bless  me  with  a  long  life 
if  I  should  love  my  friends,  and  particularly  the  aged 
He  would  always  take  me  with  him  when  going  any 
where  near,  and  I  learned  his  movements,  for  I  watched 
him  going  through  the  woods.  Often  would  he  tell  me 
that  when  I  should  be  a  man  that  I  must  do  so,  and  so, 
and  do  as  he  did,  while  fording  the  rivers,  shooting  the 
deer,  trapping  the  beaver,  etc.,  etc.  I  always  imitated 
him  while  I  was  a  hunter. 

My  mother  was  also  kind  and  affectionate  ;  she  seem 
ed  to  be  happy  when  she  saw  us  enjoying  ourselves  by 


24  THE    LIFE    OF 

her ;  often  she  would  not  eat  much  for  days  together  ; 
she  would  leave  all  for  us!  She  was  an  industrious 
-woman ;  in  the  spring  she  made  more  sugar  than  any 
one  else ;  she  was  never  idle  while  the  season  for  ga 
thering  wild  riee  lasted. 

I  was  taught  early  to  hunt  the  deer.  It  was  a  part  of 
our  father's  duty  to  teach  us  how  to  handle  the  gun  as 
well  as  the  bow  and  arrow.  I  was  early  reminded  to 
hunt  for  myself;  a  thirst  to  excel  in  hunting  began  to 
increase  ;  no  pains  were  spared,  no  fatigue  was  too 
great,  and  at  all  seasons  I  found  something  to  stimulate 
me  to  exertion,  that  I  might  become  a  good  hunter. 
For  years  I  followed  my  father,  observed  how  he  ap 
proached  the  deer,  the  manner  of  getting  it  upon  his 
shoulders  to  carry  it  home.  The  appearance  of  the 
sky,  the  sound  of  the  distant  water-falls  in  the  morning, 
the  appearance  of  the  clouds  and  the  winds,  were  to\ 
be  noticed.  The  step,  and  the  gesture,  in  travelling  in 
search  of  the  deer,  were  to  be  observed. 

Many  a  lecture  I  received  when  the  deer  lay  bleeding 
at  ths  feet  of  my  father  ;  he  would  give  me  an  account 
of  the  nobleness  of  the  hunter's  deeds,  and  said  that  I 
sh'  did  never  be  in  want  whenever  there  was  any  game, 

.id  that  many  a  poor  aged  man  could  be  assisted  by 
•ne.  u  If  you  reverence  the  aged,  many  will  be  glad  to 
hear  of  your  name,"  were  the  words  of  my  father. 
"  The  poor  man  will  say  to  his  children,  c  my  children, 
let  us  go  to  him,  for  he  is  a  great  hunter,  and  is  kind  to 
the  poor,  he  will  not  turn  us  away  empty.'  The  Great 
Spirit,  who  has  given  the  aged  a  long  life,  will  bless 
you.  You  must  never  laugh  at  any  suffering  object,  for 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  25 

yru  know  not  how  soon  you  may  be  in  the  same  condi 
tion  :  never  kill  any  game  needlessly."  Such  was  his 
language  when  we  were  alone  in  the  woods.  Ah! 
they  were  lessons  directed  from  heaven. 

In  the  spring  but  few  deer  were  killed,  because  the} 
were  not  in  good  order,  the  venison  being  poor,  and  the 
skin  so  thin,  that  it  was  no  object  to  kill  them.  To 
hunt  deer  in  the  summer  was  my  great  delight,  which  I 
did  in  the  following  manner : — During  the  day  I  looked 
for  their  tracks,  as  they  came  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  or 
river  during  the  night ;  they  came  there  to  feed.  If 
they  came  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  I  lighted  pitch  pine, 
and  the  current  of  the  river  took  the  canoe  along  the 
shore.  My  lantern  was  so  constructed  that  the  light 
could  not  fall  on  one  spot,  but  sweep  along  the  shore. 
The  deer  could  see  the  light,  but  were  not  alarmed  by 
it,  and  continued  feeding  on  the  weeds.  In  this  way, 
I  have  approached  so  close  that  I  could  have  reached 
them  with  my  paddle.  In  this  manner  our  forefathers 
shot  them,  not  with  a  gun,  as  I  did,  but  with  the  bow 
and  arrow.  Bows  were  made  strong  enough,  so  that 
the  arrows  might  pierce  through  them. 

Another  mode  of  hunting  on  the  lakes,  preferred  by 
some,  is  shooting  without  a  light.  Many  were  so  expert, 
and  possessed  such  an  accuracy  in  hearing,  that  they 
could  shoot  successfully  in  the  dark,  with  no  other  guide 
than  the.  noise  of  the  deer  in  the  water  ;  the  position  of 
the  deer  being  well  known,  in  this  way,  the  darkest 
night.  I  will  here  relate  an  occurrence  which  took  place 
in  1834.  My  father  and  I  were  hunting  on  the  river 

Trent,  in  the  night ;  after  we  had  shot  two  deer,  and 

3 


26  THE  LIFE    OF 


returning  homewards,  we  heard  the  noise  of 
a  deer's  footsteps.  The  night  was  dark  as  pi.tch. 
We  approached  the  deer.  I  asked  my  father  at  what 
part  of  the  animal  I  should  aim.  He  replied,  "  at  the 
head  or  neck."  I  poised  my  gun  and  fired  ;  hearing 
no  noise,  I  concluded  that  my  game  was  sure.  1 
lighted  some  pitch  pine  and  walked  towards  the  spot 
from  which  the  noise  had  come.  The  deer  lay  dead 
and  bleeding.  On  examination  I  found  that  I  had  shot 
it  just  below  the  ear.  In  the  fall  of  the  year,  also,  I 
was  accustomed  to  hunt  ;  the  meat  was  very  fine,  and 
the  skins,  (from  which  our  moccasons  were  made,) 
were  much  thicker  at  this  season.  Those  that  could 
track  the  deer  on  fallen  leaves  and  shoot  one  each  day, 
were  considered  first  rate  hunters-.  The  fall  is  the  best 
time  to  determine  the  skill  of  the  huntsman. 

Of  all  animals  the  bear  is  the  most  dangerous  to  hunt, 
I  had  heard  so  many  stories  about  its  cunning  that  I 
dreaded  to  meet  one.  One  day  a  party  of  us  were 
going  out  to  hunt  the  bear,  just  below  Crooke's  rapids, 
After  we  had  made  a  temporary  place  to  stay  for  several 
days,  we  marched  in  file  ;  after  a  while  we  halted,  each 
took  a  different  direction.  My  father  said,  (i  my  son 
you  had  better  loiter  behind  the  rest.  Do  not  go  far, 
for  you  may  lose  yourself."  We  parted  —  I  took  my 
course,  and  the  rest  theirs.  I  trembled  for  fear  I 
should  see  what  I  was  hunting  for  !  I  went  only  where 
I  least  expected  to  see  a  bear,  and  every  noise  I  heard 
in  the  woods,  I  thought  must  be  one.  As  I  stood  on 
an  old  mossy  log,  there  was  such  a  crack  on  the  side 
of  the  hill  that  my  heart  leaped  within  me.  As  I  turned 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  27 

and  looked,  there  was  a  large  bear  running  towards 
me !  I  hid  myself  behind  a  tree  ;  but  on  he  came  ;  I 
watched  him ;  he  came  like  a  hogshead  rolling  down 
hill  ;  there  were  no  signs  of  stopping  ;  when  a  few  feet 
from  me,  I  jumped  aside,  and  cried  Yah!  (an  excla 
mation  of  fear.)  I  fired  my  gun  without  taking  sight; 
in  turning  suddenly  to  avoid  me,  he  threw  up  the  earth 
and  leaves ;  for  an  instant  I  was  led  to  believe  that  the 
bear  was  upon  me.  I  dropped  my  gun  and  fell  back 
wards,  while  the  bear  lay  sprawling  just  by  me.  Having 
recovered,  I  took  up  my  gun  and  went  a  few  feet  from 
where  I  fell,  and  loaded  my  gun  in  a  hurry.  I  then 
sought  for  a  long  pole,  and  with  it,  I  poked  it  on  its 
side,  to  see  if  it  was  really  dead.  It  did  not  move,  it 
was  dead  ;  but  even  then  I  had  not  courage  to  go  and 
touch  it  with  my  hands.  When  all  was  over,  and  Iliad 
told  my  father  I  had  killed  a  bear,  I  felt  as  though  my 
little  leggings  could  hardly  contain  me.  In  examining 
it,  I  found  the  ball  had  gone  through  its 'heart. 

Bear  meet  is  like  pork.  It  can  be  kept  a  long  time 
when  cured.  For  some  weeks  together  this  was  the 
only  kind  of  food  we  used  to  eat. 

The  oil  of  the  bear  is  used  for  various  purposes. 
One  use  is,  to  prevent  the  falling  out  of  the  hair.  The 
apothecaries  buy  it  from  the  Indians  for  about  five 
dollars  a  gallon. 

The  skins  of  bears  are  what  our  forefathers  wore, 
before  the  white  people  came  amongst  us,  as  blankets  , 
but  now  land- sharks,  called  traders,  buy  them  from  the 
Indians  for  a  mere  trifle. 

I  loved  to  hunt  the  bear,  the  beaver,  and  the  deer 


28  THE    LIFE    OF 

but  now,  the  occupation  has  no  charms  for  me.  I  will 
now  take  the  goose  quil,  for  my  bow,  and  its  point  for 
my  arrow.  If  perchance  I  may  yet  speak,  when  my 
poor  aching  head  lies  low  in  the  grave ;  when  the  hand 
that  wrote  these  recollections  shall  have  crumbled  into 
dust ;  then  these  pages  will  not  have  been  written  in 
vain. 

"  0  !  Land  of  rest  for  thee  I  sigh — 

When  will  the  season  come, 
When  I  shall  lay  my  armor  by, 

And  dwell  in  peace  at  home." 

The  beaver  was  hunted  in  the  spring  and  fall.  They 
were  either  trapped  or  shot.  Among  all  the  animals 
that  live  in  the  water,  the  beaver  is  of  the  kindest  dis 
position,  when  tamed ;  it  is  a  very  cleanly  animal ; 
sits  on  its  broad  tail  on  the  ground  while  feeding ;  feeds 
all  night,  and  sleeps  most  of  the  day.  The  beaver 
skin  was  once  worth  from  eight  to  ten  dollars  apiece, 
or  four  dohars  per  pound. 

The  otter,  too,  is  much  valued.  The  whiles  buy  the 
skins,  and  make  caps  of  them.  They  are  mostly  caught 
in  traps.  In  the  fall  and  spring  they  are  always  on  the 
move. 

The  otter  is  a  greedy  animal  ;  it  can  be  tamed,  but 
when  hungry  becomes  cross,  and  often  bites.  If  it  be 
a  half  a  mile  off,  it  will  scent  any  food  preparing  in  the 
wigwam. 

When  about  five  years  old,  I  commenced  shooting 
birds,  with  a  small  bow  and  arrow.  I  have  shot  many 
a  bird,  but  am  no  more  a  marksman.  I  used  to  feel 
proud  when  I  used  to  carry  home  my  own  game.  The 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  29 

first  thing  that  any  of  the  hunters  shot,  was  cooked  by 
the  grand-father  and  grand-mother,  and  there  was  great 
rejoicing,  to  inspire  the  youthful  hunter  with  fresh  ardor. 
Day  after  day  I  searched  for  the  grey  squirrel,  the  wood 
pecker,  the  snipe,  and  the  snow  bird,  for  this  was  all 
my  employment. 

The  gun  was  another  instrument  put  into  my  hands, 
which  I  was  taught  to  use  both  carefully  and  skilfully. 
Seldom  do  accidents  occur  from  the  use  of  fire  arms 
among  our  people.  I  delighted  in  running  after  the 
deer,  in  order  to  head  and  shoot  them.  It  was  a  well 
known  fact  that  I  ranked  high  among  the  hunters.  I 
remember  the  first  deer  I  ever  shot,  it  was  about  one 
mile  north  of  the  village  of  Keene.  The  Indians,  as 
has  just  been  said,  once  had  a  custom,  which  is  now 
done  away,  of  making  a  great  feast  of  the  first  deer  that 
a  young  hunter  caught:  the  young  hunter,  however, 
was  not  to  partake  of  any  of  it,  but  wait  upon  the  others. 
All  the  satisfaction  he  could  realize,  was  to  thump  his 
heels  on  the  ground,  while  he  and  others  were  singing 
the  following  hunter's  song  : 

"  Ah  yah  ba  wah,  ne  gah  me  koo  nah  vah  ! 
Ah  yah  wa  seeh,  ne  gah  me  koo  nah  nah."* 

The  fattest  of  the  bucks  I'll  take, 
The  choicest  of  all  animals  I'll  take 

In  the  days  of  our  ignorance  we  used  to  dance  around 
the  fire.  I  shudder  when  I  think  of  those  days  of  our 
darkness.  I  thought  the  Spirit  would  be  kind  to  me  if 

*These  lines  aie  sung  over  and  over  again,  for  about  half  an 
hour. 

3* 


30  THE   LIFE    OF 

I  danced  before  the  old  men ;  and  day  after  day,  or 
night  after  night,  I  have  been  employed  with  others  in 
this  way.  I  thank  God  that  those  days  will  never 
return. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  Ojebwas,  as  well  as  many  others,  acknowledged 
that  there  was  but  one  Great  Spirit,  who  made  the 
world  ;  they  gave  him  the  name  of  good  or  benevolent ; 
kesha  is  benevolent,  monedoo  is  spirit;  Ke-sha-mon-e- 
doo.  They  supposed  he  lived  in  the  heavens;  but  the 
most  of  the  time  he  was  in  the  Sun.  They  said  it  was 
from  him  they  received  all  that  was  good  through  life, 
and  that  he  seldom  needs  the  offering  of  his  Red  chil 
dren,  for  he  was  seldom  angry. 

They  also  said  he  could  hear  all  his  children,  and  see 
them.  He  was  the  author  of  all  things  that  they  saw, 
and  made  the  other  spirits  that  were  acknowledged  by 
the  Ojebwas.  It  was  said  that  these  other  spirits  took 
special  care  of  the  various  departments  of  nature. 
The  god  of  the  hunter  was  one  who  presided  over  the 
animals;  the  god  of  war  was  one  who  controlled  the 
destinies  of  men  ;  the  god  of  medicine  'was  one  who 
presided  over  the  herbs  of  the  earth.  The  fishes  had 
theirs,  and  there  was  another  over  the  moon  and  stars  ! 

"Millions  of  spiritual  creatures  walk  the  earth 
Unseen,  both  when  we  sleep  and  when  we  wake." 

There  was  one  unappeasable  spirit,  calkd  Bad  Spirit, 


^AH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  31 

Mah-je-mah-ne-doo.  He,  it  was  thought,  lived  under 
the  earth ;  and  to  him.  was  attributed  all  that  was  not 
good,  bad  luck,  sickness,  even  death.  To  him  they 
offered  sacrifices  more  than  to  any  other  spirit,  things 
most  dear  to  them.  There  were  three  things  that  were 
generally  offered  to  the  Bad  Spirit,  viz.  a  dog,  whiskey 
and  tobacco,  a  lit  offering,  with  the  exception  of  the  poor 
dog.  The  poor  dog  was  painted  red  on  its  paws,  with 
a  large  stone  and  five  plugs  of  tobacco  tied  about  its 
neck;  it  was  then  sunk  in  the  water;  while  the  beating 
of  the  drum  took  place  upon  the  shore,  and  words  were 
chanted  to  the  Bad  Spirit. 

The  whiskey  was  thus  offered  to  the  Bad  Spirit : — 
When  the  Indians  were  seated  around  the  wigwam,  or 
on  the  grass,  and  the  person  who  deals  out  the  whiskey 
had  given  all  the  Indians  a  dram,  then  the  devil  was  to 
have  his  share  ;  it  was  poured  on  the  ground,  and  if  it 
went  down  quickly,  it  was  thought  he  accepted  the 
offering. 

Fire  water  was  sometimes  poured  out  near  the  head 
of  the  graves  of  the  deceased,  that  their  spirits  might 
drink  with  their  former  friends.  I  have  often  seen  them 
sit  around  the  grave,  and,  as  they  drank,  make  mention 
of  the  name  of  their  dead,  and  pour  some  whiskey  on 
the  ground 

Our  religion  consisted  in  observing  certain  ceremonies 
every  spring.  Most  of  the  Ojebwas  around  us  used  to 
come  and  worship  the  Great  Spirit  with  us  at  Rice  Lake. 
At  this  festival  a  great  many  of  the  youth  were  initiated 
into  the  medical  mysteries  of  the  nation.  We  were 
taught  the  virtues  of  herbs,  and  the  various  kinds  of 


32  THE    LIFE    OF 

minerals  used  in  our  medicine.  I  will  here  describe  the 
Me-tae-we-gah-mig  or  Grand  Medicine  Lodge.  It  was 
a  wigwam  150  feet  long  and  15  feet  wide.  The  clan 
of  medicine  men  and  women  alone  were  allowed  to  be 
inside,  at  each  sitting,  with  their  medicine  badge,  on 
each  side  of  the  wigwam.  Then  there  were  four  old 
men  who  took  the  lead  in  singing,  and  beating  the  drum,, 
as  they  stood  near  the  centre.  Before  them  were  a  com 
pany  who  were  to  take  degrees.  There  were  four  grades 
in  the  institution;  and,  as  I  have  thought,  somewhat  simi 
lar  to  the  Masonic  institution. 

After  the  singing  commenced,  the  whole  company 
arose  and  danced,  as  they  moved  from  one  end  of  the 
wigwam  to  the  other.  As  they  go  round,  one-half  of 
them  cast  their  heads  down  upon  their  bosoms,  as  if  af 
fected  by  the  medicine,  which  was  kept  in  small  skins, 
and  which  they  pretended  to  thrust  at  each  other  ;  this 
was  done  to  deceive  the  ignorant.  These  forms  were 
continued  several  days.  The  party  to  be  made  medi 
cine  men  and  women,  looked  on  in  the  mean  time,  to 
see  what  they  would  have  to  do  themselves.  Then 
they  are  taken  to  another  place  with  our  medicine  men, 
and  are  taught  the  science  of  medicine.  After  receiving 
instructions,  another  day  was  allotted  to  give  them  in 
struction  on  morality.  They  were  advised  on  various 
subjects.  All  were  to  keep  silence,  and  endeavor  to 
retain  what  they  were  taught.  I  will  here  give  some 
of  the  sayings  of  our  medicine  men  : 

"  If  you  are  a  good  hunter,  warrior,  and  a  medicine 
man,  when  you  die,  you  will  have  no  difficulty  in  getting 
to  the  far  west  in  the  spirit  land." 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  33 

"  Listen  to  the  words  of  your  parents,  never  be  impa 
tient,  then  the  Great  Spirit  will  give  you  a  long  life." 

"  Never  pass  by  any  indigent  person  without  giving 
him  something  to  eat.  Owh  wah-yah-bak-mek  ke-gah- 
shah-wa-ne-mig — the  spirit  that  sees  you  will  bless  you." 

"  If  you  see  an  orphan  in  want,  help  him  ;  for  you  will 
be  rewarded  by  his  friends  here,  or  thanked  by  his  parents 
in  the  land  of  spirits." 

"  If  you  own  a  good  hunting  dog,  give  it  to  the  first 
poor  man  who  really  needs  it." 

"  When  you  kill  a  deer,  or  bear,  never  appropriate  it 
to  yourself  alone,  if  others  are  in  want;  never  withhold 
from  them  what  the  Great  Spirit  has  blessed  you  with." 

"  When  you  eat,  share  with  the  poor  children  who 
are  near  you,  for  when  you  are  old  they  will  administer 
to  your  wants." 

"  Never  use  improper  medicine  to  the  injury  of 
another,  lest  you  yourself  receive  the  same  treatment." 

"  When  an  opportunity  offers,  call  the  aged  together, 
and  provide  for  them  venison  properly  cooked,  and  give 
them  a  hearty  welcome ;  then  the  gods  that  have  favor 
ed  them  will  be  your  friends." 

These  are  a  few  specimens  of  the  advice  given  by  our 
fathers,  and  by  adhering  to  their  counsels  the  lives, 
peace,  and  happiness  of  the  Indian  race  were  secured  ; 
for  then  there  was  no  whiskey  among  them.  O !  that 
accursed  thing.  0 !  why  did  the  white  man  give  it  to 
my  poor  fathers  ?  None  but  fiends  in  human  shape  could 
have  introduced  it  among  us. 

I  recollect  the  day  when  my  people  in  Canada  were 
both  numerous  and  happy  ;  and  since  then,  to  my  sor* 


34  THE   LIFE   OI 

row,  they  have  faded  away  like  frost  before  the  heat  of 
the  sun!  Where  are  now  that  once  numerous  and 
happy  people  ?  The  voice  of  but  few  is  heard. 

When  I  think  of  them,  I  feel  pained  to  know  that 
many  have  fallen  a  prey  to  its  soul  and  body-destroy 
ing  influence.  I  could  adopt  the  language  of  the  poet: 

I  will  go  to  my  tent  and  lie  down  in  despair, 

I  will  paint  me  with  black,  and  sever  my  hair, 

I  will  sit  on  the  shore  where  the  hurricane  blows, 

And  relate  to  the  God  of  the  tempest  my  woes ; 

For  my  kindred  are  gone  to  the  mounds  of  the  dead. 

But  they  died  not  of  hunger  nor  wasting  decay, 

For  the  drink  of  the  white  man  hath  swept  them  away.  * 

The  Ojebwa  nation,  that  unconquered  nation,  ha* 
fallen  a  prey  to  the  withering  influence  of  intemperance. 
Their  buoyant  spirits  could  once  mount  the  air  as  on  the 
wings  of  a  bird.  Now  they  have  no  spirits.  They  are 
hedged  in,  bound,  and  maltreated,  by  both  the  Ameri 
can  and  British  governments.  They  have  no  other 
hope,  than  that  at  some  day  they  will  be  relieved  from 
their  privations  and  trials  by  death.  The  fire-water  has 
rolled  towards  them  like  the  waves  of  the  sea.  Alas ! 
alas!  my  poor  people!  The  tribe  became  dissipated, 
and  consequently  improvident,  and  often  suffered  in 
tensely. 

It  was  in  visiting  the  interior  that  we  always  sufferec 
most.  I  will  here  narrate  a  single  circumstance  whicL 
will  convey  a  correct  idea  of  the  sufferings  to  which  the 
Indians  were  often  exposed.  To  collect  furs  of  different 
kinds  for  the  traders,  we  had  to  travel  far  into  the  woods 
and  remain  there  the  whole  winter.  Once  we  left  Rice 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  35 

Lake  in  the  fall,  and  ascended  the  river  in  canoes,  above 
Bellmont  Lake.  There  were  five  families  about  to 
hunt  with  my  father,  on  his  grounds.  The  winter  be- 
gar  to  set  in,  and  the  river  having  frozen  over,  we  left 
the  canoes,  the  dried  venison,  the  beaver,  and  some  flour 
and  pork ;  and  when  we  had  gone  farther  north,  say  about 
sixty  miles  from  the  whites,  Jor  the  purpose  of  hunting, 
the  snow  fell  for  five  days  in  succession  to  such  a  depth 
that  it  was  impossible  to  shoot  or  trap  anything.  Our 
provisions  were  exhausted,  and  we  had  no  means  to 
procure  any  more.  Here  we  were.  The  snow  about 
five  feet  deep  ;  our  wigwam  buried  ;  the  branches  of  the 
trees  falling  around  us,  and  cracking  from  the  weight 
of  the  snow.. 

Our  mother  boiled  birch  bark  for  my  sister  and  my 
self,  that  we  might  not  starve.  On  the  seventh  day 
some  of  them  were  so  weak  that  they  could  not  raise 
themselves,  and  others  could  not  stand 'alone.  The\ 
could  only  crawl  in  and  out  of  the  wigwam.  We 
parched  beaver  skins  and  old  moccasons  for  food.  On 
the  ninth  day  none  of  the  men  were  able  to  go  abroad, 
except  my  father  and  uncle.  On  the  tenth  day,  still 
being  without  food,  those  only  who  were  able  to  walk 
about  the  wigwam  were  my  father,  my  grand-mother, 
my  sister,  and  myself.  O.  how  distressing  to  see  the 
starving  Indians  lying  about  the  wigwam  with  hungry 
and  eager  looks ;  the  children  would  cry  for  something 
to  eat.  My  poor  mother  would  heave  Utter  sighs  of 
despair,  the  tears  falling  from  her  cheeks  profusely  as 
she  kissed  us.  Wood,  though  plenty,  could  not  be  ob 
tained,  on  account  of  the  feebleness  of  our  limbs. 


36  THE    LIFE    OF 

My  father,  at  times,  would  draw  near  the  fire,  and 
rehearse  some  prayer  to  the  gods.  It  appeared  to  him 
that  there  was  no  way  of  escape  ;  the  men,  women 
and  children  dying;  some  of  them  were  speechless. 
The  wigwam  was  cold  and  dark,  and  covered  with 
snow.  On  the  eleventh  day,  just  before  daylight,  my 
father  fell  into  a  sleep  ;  he  soon  awoke  and  said  to  me, 
"  My  son,  the  Great  Spirit  is  about  to  bless  us  ;  this 
night  in  my  dream  I  saw  a  person  coming  from  the  east, 
walking  on  the  tops  of  the  trees.  He  told  me  that  we 
should  obtain  two  beavers  this  morning  about  nine 
o'clock.  Put  on  your  moccasons  and  go  along  with  me 
to  the  river,  and  we  will  hunt  the  beaver,  perhaps  for 
the  last  time."  I  saw  that  his  countenance  beamed 
with  delight;  he  was  full  of  confidence.  I  put  on  my 
moccasons  and  carried  my  snow  shoes,  staggering 
along  behind  him,  about  half  a  mile.  Having  made  a 
fire  near  the  river,  where  there  was  an  air  hole,  through 
which  the  beaver  had  come  up  during  the  night,  my  fa 
ther  tied  a  gun  to  a  stump,  with  the  muzzle  towards  the 
air  hole  ;  he  also  tied  a  string  to  the  trigger,  and  said 
"should  y on  see  the  beaver  rise,  pull  the  string  and 
you  will  kill  it."  I  stood  by  the  fire  with  the  string  in 
my  hand,  I  soon  heard  a  noise  occasioned  by  the  blow 
of  his  tomakawk ;  he  had  killed  a  beaver,  and  he 
brought  it  to  me.  As  he  laid  it  down,  he  said  "  then 
the  Great  Spirit  will  not  let  us  die  here  ;"  adding,  as 
before, i:  if  you  see  the  beaver  rise,  pull  the  string." 
He  left  me,  I  soon  saw  the  nose  of  one  ;  but  I  did  not 
shoot.  Presently  another  came  up  ;  I  pulled  the  trig- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  37 

ger,  and  off  the  gun  went.  I  could  not  see  for  sorae^ 
time  for  the  smoke.  My  father  ran  towards  me,  took 
the  two  beavers  and  laid  them  side  by  side  ;  then 
pointing  to  the  sun,  said,  "Do  you  see  the  sun?  The 
Great  Spirit  informed  me  that  we  should  kill  these  twc 
about  this  time  this  morning.  We  will  yet  see  our  re- 
.atives  at  Rice  Lake  ;  now  let  us  go  home  and  see  if 
they  are  still  alive."  We  hastened  home,  and  arrived 
just  in  time  to  save  them  from  death.  Since  which,  we 
visited  the  same  spot,  the  year  after  the  missionaries 
came  among  us.  My  father,  with  feelings  of  gratitude, 
knelt  down  on  the  spot  where  we  had  nearly  perished 
Glory  to  God  !  But  what  have  I  done  for  him  since  ? 
Comparatively  nothing.  We  were  just  at  death's  door, 
when  Christianity  rescued  us.  I  have  heard  of  many, 
who  have  perished  in  this  way,  far  in  the  woods.  In 
my  travels  to  the  west,  I  have  met  many  whose  families 
had  perished,  and  who  had  themselves  merely  escaped 
starvation.  May  God  forgive  me,  for  my  ingratitude 
and  indolence  in  his  blessed  cause! 

I  will  here  introduce  a  favorite  war  song  of  the  Ojeb- 
wa  nation.  It  was  accompanied  by  dancing,  and  an 
occasional  war-whoop.  At  the  end  of  each  stanza,  a 
warrior  rehearsed  some  former  victories,  which  inspired 
them  with  ardor  for  war.  Unchristianized  Indians  are 
•often  like  greedy  lions  after  their  prey  ;  yes,  at  times, 
they  are  indeed  cruel  and  blood  thirsty.  I  have  met 
with  warriors,  who,  when  they  had  killed  their  enemies, 
cut  open  their  breasts,  took  out  their  hearts,  and  drank 
their  blood  ;  and  all  this  was  out  of  mere  revenge.  But 

to  the  War  Song^  which   was  first  translated  for  Col 

4 


38  THE    LIFE    OF 

McKinney,  "  the  Indian's  friend"  on  the  shore  of  Lake 
Superior. 

"  On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low — lay  low — 
On  that  day  when  our  heroes  lay  low, 
I  fought  by  their  side,  and  thought  ere  I  died, 
Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe — the  foe — 
Just  vengeance  to  take  on  the  foe. 

"On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead — lay  dead — 

On  that  day  when  our  chieftains  lay  dead, 

I  fought  hand  to  hand,  at  the  head  of  my  band, 

And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  I  bled — have  I  bled — 

And  here,  on  my  breast,  have  I  bled. 

"  Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — no  more — 

Our  chiefs  shall  return  no  more — 

And  their  brothers  in  war  who  can't  show  scar  for  scar, 

Like  women  their  fates  shall  deplore — shall  deplore — 

Like  women,  their  fates  shall  deplore. 

'  Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend — we'll  spend — 
Five  winters  in  hunting  we'll  spend — 
Then  our  youths  grown  to  men,  to  the  war  lead  again, 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers',  we'll  end — we'll  end — 
And  our  days  like  our  fathers',  we'll  end." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OUR  people  believed  much  in  omens.  The  barking 
of  foxes  and  of  wolves,  the  bleating  of  the  deer,  the 
screeching  of  owls,  bad  luck  in  hunting,  the  flight  of 
uncommon  kinds  of  birds,  the  moaning  noise  of  a  par- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  39 

tridge,  the  noise  of  a  chuck  chack  ske  sey*  were  omi 
nous  of  ill ;  the  two  last  were  certain  omens  of  death. 
But  the  sailing  of  an  eagle  to  and  fro,  and  the  noise  of 
a  raven,  were  omens  of  good. 

Dreams,  too,  were  much  relied  on  by  our  nation. 
They  thought  the  spirits  revealed  to  them  what  they 
were  to  do,  and  what  they  should  be,  viz.  good  hun 
ters,  warriors,  and  medicine  men.  I  would  fast  some 
times  two,  and  sometimes  even  four  days.  When 
fasting,  we  were  to  leave  the  wigwam  early  in  the 
morning,  and  travel  all  day  from  one  place  to  another, 
in  search  of  the  favor  of  the  gods.  I  was  taught  to  be 
lieve  that  the  gods  would  communicate  with  me,  in  the 
shape  of  birds,  amimals,  etc.,  etc.  When  I  fell  asleep 
in  the  woods,  and  dreamed  some  strange  dream,  I  felt 
confident  that  it  was  from  the  spirits.  I  will  now  relate 
what  I  dreamed  when  I  was  but  twelve  years  old,  and 
also  my  father's  interpretation  of  my  dream. 

Myself  and  others  were  sleeping  far  from  the  wig 
wam,  near  a  large  pine.  I  saw,  in  my  dream,  a  person 
coming  from  the  east ;  he  approached,  walking  on  the 
air :  he  looked  down  upon  me,  and  said,  "  Is  this 

*To  this  bird  I  have  given  its  Indian  name,  because  I  have 
not  been  able  to  discover  it  among  the  collection  of  the  various 
birds  in  the  books  and  in  the  museums.  It  is  about  the  size  of 
the  smaller  kind  of  parrot.  The  color  of  its  feathers  is  like 
those  of  a  jay.  having  short  wings  small  and  broad  peak,  with 
an  upper  and  lower  row  of  teeth,  like  a  human  being.  In  this 
last  respect,  it  is  different  from  any  other  bird.  It  takes  its 
name  from  the  sound  it  utters,  viz.  chuck,  chuck.  I  hope  that  the 
celebrated  ornithologist  Audabon,  to  whom  I  intend  to  present 
a  copy  of  my  work,  will  throw  some  light  upon  this  subject. 


40  THE    LIFE    OF 

where  you  are?"  I  said  "yes."  "Do  you  see  this 
pine?"  "  Yes,  I  see  it."  "It  is  a  great  and  high 
tree."  I  observed  that  the  tree  was  lofty,  reaching 
towards  the  heavens.  Its  branches  extended  overland 
and  water,  and  its  roots  were  very  deep.  "  Look  on  it 
while  1  sing,  yes,  gaze  upon  the  tree."  He  sang,  and 
pointed  to  the  tree  ;  it  commenced  waving  its  top  ;  the 
earth  about  its  roots  was  heaved  up,  and  the  waters 
roared  and  tossed  from  one  side  of  their  beds  to  the 
other.  As  soon  as  he  stopped  singing,  and  let  fall  his 
hands,  every  thing  became  perfectly  still  and  quiet. 
"Now,"  said  he,  "sing  the  words  which  I  have  sung." 
I  commenced  as  follows : — 

"  It  is  I  who  travel  in  the  winds, 
It  is  I  who  whisper  in  the  breeze, 

I  shake  the  trees. 

I  shake  the  earth, 
I  trouble  the  waters  on  every  land." 

While  singing,  I  heard  the  winds  whistle,  saw  the 
tree  waving  its  top,  the  earth  heaving,  heard  the  waters 
roaring,  because  they  were  all  troubled  and  agitated. 
Then  said  he,  "I  am  from  the  rising  of  the  sun,  I  will 
come  and  see  you  again.  You  will  not  see  me  often  ; 
but  you  will  hear  me  speak."  Thus  spoke  the  spirit, 
and  then  turned  away  towards  the  road  from  which  he 
had  come.  I  told  my  father  of  my  dream,  and  after 
hearing  all,  he  said,  "My  son,  the  god  of  the  winds  is 
kind  to  you ;  the  aged  tree,  I  hope,  may  indicate  long 
life  ;  the  wind  may  indicate  that  you  will  travel  much  ; 
the  water  which  you  saw,  and  the  winds,  will  carry 
your  canoe  safely  through  the  waves." 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BGWH.  41 

I  relied  much  on  my  dream,  for  then  I  knew  no 
Setter.  But,  however,  little  reliance  can  be  placed  in 
dreams,  yet  may  not  the  Great  Spirit  take  this  method, 
sometimes,  to  bring  about  some  good  result? 

There  was  no  such  thing  known  among  our  people 
as  swearing,  or  profaning  the  name  of  the  Great  Spirit 
in  vain.  The  whites  first  taught  them  to  swear.  I 
often  swore,  when  I  knew  not  what  I  said.  I  have 
seen  some  white  faces  with  black  hearts,  who  took  delight 
in  teaching  them  to  profane  the  name  of  God.  0 
merciless,  heartless,  and  wicked  white  men,  may  a 
merciful  God  forgive  you  your  enormous  turpitude  and 
recklessness ! 

There  was  a  custom  among  us,  before    Christianity 
visited  us,  that  when  the    Ojebwas  intended  to  take  a 
general  whiskey  "  spree,"  several  young  men  were  ap 
pointed  by  the   head  chief  to   collect    all  the  fire  arms, 
knives,  war-clubs  and  other  weapons,  and  keep   them 
in  a  secret  place,  till  the    Indians  had  completed  their 
frolic.     This  was  done  to  prevent  them  from  murdering 
each  other  when  intoxicated.     By  this  means  many 
lives   have   been    saved  ;    although    many    have   been 
killed  during  their  drunken  rights.     They  would    walk 
very  far  for  a  dram  of  liquor.     I  once  heard  of  an  indi 
vidual,  whom  I  had  seen  many  times,  who  would  travel 
all  day  for  a  single  drink  of  fire-water.  When  he  arrived 
at  the   trading   post,  he   obtained    and    guzzled  down 
a  cup  full  of  whiskey.     When  the  poison  had  operated, 
he  said,  that  he  felt  as  if  his  head  was  going  down  his 
throat ;  and  added,  "  Whah !  I  wish  my  neck  was  a 
4* 


42  THE    LIFE    OF 

mile  long,  so  that  1  might  feel  and  hear  the   whiskey 
running  all  the  way  down !" 

A  certain  Indian  once  teased  a  Mrs.  F.  for  whiskey, 
which  he  said  was  to  cure  his  "  big  toe,"  that  had  been 
badly  bruised  the  preceding  night.  Mrs.  F.  said,  <cl 
am  afraid  you  will  drink  it."  He  declared  he  would 
not  drink  it ;  and  after  much  pleading,  she  handed  him 
some ;  he  took  it,  and  looking  first  at  his  toe,  and  then 
at  the  liquor,  alternately,  all  of  a  sudden  he  slipped  the 
whiskey  down  his  gullet,  at  the  same  time  exclaiming, 
as  he  pointed  to  his  toe,  "  There,  whiskey,  go  down  to 
my  poor  big  toe." 

One  of  our  people,  who  had  much  resolution,  and 
was  determined  to  seek  religion,  when  he  heard  that 
the  Methodist  Indians  were  not  to  drink  any  more  fire 
water,  remarked  as  follows  : — 

"  Well,  if  that  is  the  case,  I'll  go  to-night,  and  bid 
my  old  friend  whiskey  a  final  far  civ  ell"  He  went,  and 
drank  and  caroused  with  bis  rum-companions  all  nigh!. 
On  the  following  day,  about  noon,  he  came  staggering 
towards  his  wigwam,  singing  out  to  all  whom  he  met, 
"  Me  goes  to  Methodist ;  me  no  drink  little  more ;  me  am 
Methodist"  He  was  true  to  his  word,  for  he  drank  no 
more,  and  the  Lord  blessed  him  in  the  forgiveness  of 
all  his  sins.  For  eighteen  years  he  was  a  consistent 
Christian,  and  died  last  June,  with  the  brightest  hopes 
of  immortal  bliss.  Oh  !  the  heights  and  depths  of  the 
goodness  and  mercy  of  God  ! 

°  In  view  of  these  things,  I  have  often  exclaimed  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart,  in    the   language    of  "  The 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  43 

Indian's  Regret,"  and  which  is  the  language  of  all,  who 
have  been  brought  from  darkness,  to  the  marvelous 
light  of  the  gospel ; — 

"  O  had  our  Indian  fathers  known 

What  Prophets  told  of  Christ  and  heaven  ! 

For  them,  we  drop  a  tear  and  mourn, 
But  weep  for  joy;  our  sins  forgiven.' 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  traditions  handed  down  from  father  to  son,  were 
held  very  sacred  ;  one  half  of  these  are  not  known  by 
the  white  people,  however  far  their  researches  may  have 
extended.  There  is  an  unwillingness,  on  the  part  of  the 
Indians  to  communicate  many  of  their  traditions.  The 
only  way  to  come  at  these  is,  to  educate  the  Indians,  so 
that  they  may  be  able  to  write  out  what  they  have  heard, 
or  may  hear,  and  publish  it.  Should  I  be  spared  till 
next  summer,  I  design  to  visit  my  people  in  the  far 
west,  and  abide  with  them  long  enough  to  learn  the  rest 
of  their  traditions,  with  an  account  of  their  migration  to 
this  country.  My  own  belief  is,  that  they  came  to  this 
country,  and  fought  with  the  original  inhabitants  ;  and 
having  overpowered  them,  became  the  owners  of  the 
soil.  I  will  not  now  give  my  reasons  for  this  belief,  as 
I  expect  a<  some  future  day  to  collect  all  the  necessary 
information  for  this  purpose,  from  histories  and  disco 
veries,  corroborated  by  these  traditions.  My  readers 
will  then  be  able  to  judge  whether  we  are  to  be  identi- 


44  THE  LIFE  OF 

fied  with  the  dispersed  and  "  lost  tribes  of  Israel."  Can 
it  be  possible,  that,  had  we  sprung  from  any  of  the 
Hebrew  tribes,  we  should  be  so  completely  ignorant  of 
a  Messiah,  a  Sabbath,  or  a  single  vestige  of  the  Leviti- 
cal  Law  ?  But  enough  of  this  for  the  present. 

As  far  as  I  am  able  to  learn,  our  nation  has  never 
been  conquered ;  and  have  maintained  their  ground 
wherever  they  have  conquered.  The  Saxe  tribe  have 
tried  their  ingenuity,  power  and  bravery,  to  drive  them 
from  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  The  Hurons 
mustered  their  warriors  against  the  aggressions  made  by 
the  Ojebwa  nation.  Their  war-canoes  were  once  direct 
ed  against  the  Ojebwa  nation,  but  they  were  obliged  to 
turn  back,  and  flee  for  protection,  to  the  Shavvnee  na 
tion.  The  sound  of  the  war  whoop  which  once  rang  all 
around  the  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  receded,  and  died 
away  on  the  waters  of  Sandusky.  The  arms  that  once 
wielded  the  war-club,  were  strewed  about  their  grounds, 
on  account  of  broken  treaties  made  in  former  days,  and 
massacres  at  the  mouth  of  French  river.  The  Iraquois, 
who  struck  terror  wherever  their  mere  names  were  men 
tioned,  also  tried  to  check  our  progress,  after  we  had 
conquered  the  Hurons.  Their  war  whoops  resounded 
over  the  dismal  regions  of  the  conquered  land  ;  but  they 
too  shared  the  same  fate.  They  went  as  spies  as  far  as 
La  Pointe,  on  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Superior;  but 
not  with  their  armies  any  farther  than  Ke-wn-o-non,  in 
the  copper  regions.  Here  they  were  massacred  by  hun 
dreds,  and  fell*  in  their  canoes  at  one  of  the  narrow 
passes,  on  their  way  to  the  Portage,  about  fourteen  miles 
from  the  Bay  of  Aunce.  After  these  fruitless  attempts 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  45 

to  drive  the  Ojebwas  from  their  land,  they  fought  many 
battles  with  them  in  the  regions  now  called  Canada 
West ;  but  in  these  they  suffered  much,  and  were  de 
feated.  It  was  then,  probably,  that  the  Hurons  and 
Iraquois  leagued  together,  hoping  by  their  combined 
forces  to  conquer  us.  This  accounts  for  the  confederacy 
that  existed  when  the  whites  came  among  them. 

The  migration  of  the  Ojebwas  has  been  traced  from 
the  upper  part  of  Lake  Superior,  and  even  several  hun 
dred  miles  above  its  head,  along  the  shore  of  Lake  Su 
perior,  down  to  Lake  Huron,  St.  Clair,  the  foot  of  Lake 
Michigan,  north  of  Lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  and  some 
distance  down  the  St.  Lawrence. 

They  now  inhabit  a  portion  of  land  extending  about 
two  thousand  miles  east  and  west,  and  from  two  hun 
dred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  miles  from  north  to  south. 
They  have  in  each  village,  a  chief  who  governs  them, 
besides  a  great  number  of  war  chiefs.  Each  village  has 
a  council  of  its  own,  made  up  of  the  different  tribes,.  A 
tribe  is  a  band  of  Indians  whose  sign  or  mark  is  the 
same  ;  for  example,  such  as  wear  the  sign  of  the  crane, 
recognize  each  other  as  relatives ;  and  although  each 
village  may  be  composed  of  different  tribes,  yet  they 
must  be  of  the  same  nation. 

Councils  of  peace  must  be  held  by  two  nations.  These 
councils  are  held  in  high  esteem.  When  two  nations 
are  at  war,  if  either  sues  for  peace,  they  hand  to  each 
other  some  token,  such  as  a  belt  of  wampum  (or  beads,) 
or  a  calumet  (a  long  pipe.) 

There  was  once  a  general  council  held,  between  the 
Hurons  and  the  Ojebwas  ;  it  was  conducted  in  the  fol- 


46  THE    LIFE    OF 

lowing  manner  : — They  came  together  near  Sault  St. 
Marie,  arid  agreed  upon  a  peace  for  five  years.  After 
the  pipe  of  peace  was  prepared,  the  Ojebwaand  Huron 
warriors  arranged  themselves  in  two  lines,  on  each  side 
of  their  chiefs,  and  said  that  they  must  ascertain  whether 
the  Great  Spirit  would  approve  of  their  proceedings. 
Two  from  each  nation  were  chosen  ;  the  Hurons  held 
the  pipe  filled  with  tobacco,  the  Ojebvvas,  the  steel, 
flint,  and  spunk.  The  steel  was  then  struck  against  the 
flint,  and  if,  on  the  first  stroke,  the  spunk  was  ignited, 
so  as  to  fire  the  tobacco,  and  thus  enable  the  warrior  to 
draw  in,  and  to  emit,  a  volume  of  smoke,  then  the  evi 
dence  was  complete  that  the  Great  Spirit  approved  of 
their  plans  and  proceedings ;  and  the  whole  assembly 
now  would  set  up  the  most  tremendous  shout  of  joy. 
The  two  nations  were  successful  in  this.  The  shout 
was  given,  peace  was  secured,  and  these  two  powerful 
nations  separated  for  their  own  homes.  For  three  years 
no  dark  cloud  hung  over  the  two  nations. 

The  Ojebwas  began  to  trade  with  the  whites  at 
Quebec.  It  usually  required  all  the  summer  to  journey 
from  the  shore  of  Lake  Superior  to  that  place  and  back 
again.  These  were  tedious  and  perilous  journeys  ;  but 
they  were  determined  to  obtain  "  the  snake  which  spit 
fire,  smoke  and  death  ;"  this  was  their  description  of  a 
gun  to  their  brethren. 

It  was  during  these  journeys  that  forty  of  them  were 
massacred  by  the  Hurons,  at  the  mouth  of  French 
River,  without  the  least  provocation ;  plunder  alone 
was  their  object.  This,  in  connection  with  similar  acts, 


KAH-GE-GA-GAII  BOWH.  47 

occasioned  that  war  which  resulted  in  their  complete 
extermination  from  Canada  by  our  nation. 

The  future  state  of  the  Ojebwas,  was  in  the  Far 
West.  They  described  that  state  or  country,  as  being 
full  of  game,  and  with  trees  loaded  with  fruit  of  every 
description. 

When  an  Indian  warrior  died  on  the  field  of  battle, 
his  soul,  it  was  said,  took  its  immediate  flight  to  this 
paradise.  The  souls  of  those,  however,  who  died  in 
other  circumstances,  it  was  believed,  departed  from  the 
grave,  and  journeyed  in  the  ordinary  way,  although 
unseen  by  mortals,  to  this  same  land. 

There  was  a  difficult  bridge  near  this  land,  over 
which  the  soul  was  to  cross.  A  warrior,  hunter,  or 
medicine  man,  would  have  no  difficulty  in  crossing  this 
bridge.  Under  this  bridge  was  a  rapid  stream,  and  he 
who  was  not  a  good  warrior,  hunter  or  medicine  man, 
would  either  fall  into  the  water,  or  lose  his  way,  after 
having  crossed,  in  some  barren  country,  where  there 
was  no  game,  or  fruit,  although  there  might  be,  occa 
sionally,  a  deer,  or  the  like.  0  how  barren  !  How 
dismal !  A  place  where  distress,  want,  and  despair 
would  continue !  On  the  other  hand,  the  favored 
warrior  entered  the  fields  of  paradise,  amidst  the  shouts 
and  welcome  of  his  fellow  warriors,  who  had  preceded 
him  to  this  land  of  plenty.  The  deer,  the  moose,  the 
elk,  and  all  kinds  of  animals,  fruits,  flowers,  and  the 
singing  of  birds  fill  and  charm  the  land.  While  the 
ever  rolling  valleys  are  visited  with  delightful  and  re 
freshing  winds.  To  kill,  eat,  and  shoot,  are  their  only 
employments.  No  sickness,  no  fatigue,  no  death,  will 


48  THE    LIFE    OF 

ever  visit  them.  The  valleys  and  the  mountains  are  to 
be  clothed  with  evergreens.  No  winter  to  chill  the 
earth.  A  carnal  heaven  indeed  !  A  sensual  paradise  ! 
Oh!  the  credulous  and  misguided  Indian. 

"  Lo  !  the  poor  Indian  whose  untutored  mind, 
Sees  God  in  clouds,  or  hears  him  in  the  wind ; 
Whose  soul  proud  science  never  taught  to  stray 
Beyond  the  solar  walk  or  milky  way. 
Yet  simple  nature  to  his  hopes  has  given, 
Beyond  the  cloud  top'd  hill,  a  humble  heaven, 
Some  safer  world  in  depths  of  woods  embrace, 
Some  distant  Island  in  the  watery  waste. 
Where  slaves  once  more  their  native  land  behold, 
Nor  fiends  torment,  nor  Christian  thirsts  for  gold." 

POPE. 

My  father  often  spoke  of  that  country,  while  I  was 
young.  He  informed  me,  that  if  I  should  become 
a  great  warrior,  a  hunter,  or  a  medicine  man,  I  would 
have  no  difficulty  in  reaching  that  happy  spot.  Little 
then  did  he  know  of  a  heaven  revealed  in  the  gospel. 
That  heaven,  where  angels  and  pure  spirits  dwell,  ana 
where  we  shall  see  the  blessed  Jesus  as  he  is,  and, 
what  is  still  a  greater  honor,  be  like  him. 

«'  0  for  a  thousand  tongues  to  sing  "  Oh  uh  pa-gish  ke  che  ingo'  dwok, 

My  great  Redeemer's  praise  !  Neej  uh  ne  she  nah  baig, 

The  glories  of  my  God  and  King,  Che  nuh  nuh  guh  mo  tuh  wah  wod 

The  triumphs  of  his  grace  !  Ning  e  zha  Mun  e-doom. 

"  My  gracious  Master,  and  my  God,  "  Ning  e  che  Noo  saweej  e  shin, 
Assist  me  to  proclaim,  Che  ween  duh  mah  ga  jon, 

To  spread  through  all  the  earth  abroad  0  mah  a  ne  gook  kuh  me  gog 
The  honors  of  thy  Name.  A  zhe  wa  be  ze  yun. 

"Jesus!  the  Name  that  charms  our  fears,  "Jesus!  kah  be  'non  duh  we  'nunjf 

That  bids  our  sorrows  cease  ;  Kah  gah  see  beeng  wa  'nung  ; 

.Tis  music  in  the  sinner's  ears,  Ka  gait  'che  me  no  ne  kah  zo, 

'Tis  iife,  and  health,  and  peace."  Kah  noo  je  mo  e  nung." 


I 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  49 

When  our  warriors  were  dying,  they  told  their  chil 
dren  that  they  would  soon  reach  the  happy  country. 
Their  eyeballs,  rolling  in  death,  were  turned  towards 
the  setting  sun.  O  white  man !  why  did  you  not  tell 
us  before,  that  there  was  a  better  heaven  than  that 
of  the  Indian's  ?  Did  not  the  blessed  Saviour  command, 
"  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature  ?"  Reader,  almost  by  the  door  of 
your  churches,  my  forefathers  perished  for  the  lack  of 
the  bread  of  life,  while  you  have  reached  out  your 
arms,  and  extended  your  means  for  the  relief  of  those 
in  distant  lands!  O  what  a  thought !  Thousands 
have  already  perished,  and  thousands  more  will  yet 
perish,  unless  converted  to  God.  The  thought  of  perish 
ing!  how  insufferable  !  0  how  intolerable  ! 

"  0  mercy,  O  mercy,  look  down  from  above ; 
Great  Creator,  on  us,  thy  sad  children,  with  love  ; 
When  beneath  to  their  darkness  the  wicked  are  driven, 
May  our  justified  souls  find  a  welcome  in  heaven." 


CHAPTER   VI. 

' i 

RICE  LAKE,  that  beautiful  lake,  extends  about  twen 
ty-five  miles,  and  is  from  two  to  three  miles  in  breadth, 
running  from  northeast  to  southwest,  ft  contains  about 
twenty  islands.  Large  quantities  of  wild  rice  abound 
in  almost  every  part  of  the  lake ;  it  resembles  fields  of 
wheat.  As  ducks  of  all  kinds  resort  here  in  great 

abundance,  to  feed  upon  the  rice,  consequently,  there 
5 


50  THE    LIFE   OF 

is  much  good  game  in  the  fall  of  the  year.  They  fly  in 
large  flocks,  and  often  appear  like  clouds.  Some  of  the 
,slands  just  referred  to,  are  beautiful ;  for  example, 
Sugar  Island,  with  its  beautiful  edge  of  evergreens  near 
the  water  ;  Spoke  Island,  a  place  of  fashionable  summer 
resort.  One  of  the  largest  of  these  islands,  contains 
about  three  hundred  acres. 

In  1818,  our  people  surrendered  to  the  British 
government  a  large  part  of  their  territory,  for  the  sum  of 
^6750  ;  reserving,  as  they  had  good  reason  to  believe, 
all  the  islands.  As  they  could  neither  read  nor  write, 
they  were  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  these  islands  were 
included  in  the  sale.  They  were  repeatedly  told  by 
those  who  purchased  for  the  government,  that  the  islands 
were  not  included  in  the  articles  of  agreement.  But 
since  that  time,  some  of  us  have  learned  to  read,  and  to 
our  utter  astonishment,  and  to  the  everlasting  disgrace 
of  that  pseudo  Christian  nation,  we  find  that  we  have 
been  most  grossly  abused,  deceived,  and  cheated. 
Appeals  have  been  frequently  made,  but  all  in  vain. 

Rice  Lake  contains  quantities  of  the  finest  fish.  IB 
the  summer,  great  numbers  of  boats  may  be  seen  trow- 
ling  for  mascalounge,  a  species  of  pike,  some  of  which 
weigh  about  thirty  pounds.  Bass,  eels,  etc.  are  also 
found  in  this  lake.  Since  locks  have  been  made  on  the 
canal  down  to  Crooke's  rapids,  much  fur  can  be  pro 
cured  all  around  the  lake,  especially  muskrats — Shah- 
won-dase  O  dah  me  koo  mun. 

This  is  the  spot  on  which  I  roamed  during  my  early 
days.  Often  have  I  gone  with  my  birch  bark  canoe 
from  island  to  island,  in  quest  of  ducks  and  fish.  The 
plain  on  the  south  shore,  is  called  Whortleberry  Plain. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  51 

A  steamboat  runs  from   Gore's   Landing  to  Peterboro 
once  a  day. 

The  village  of  the  Ojebwas  is  on  the  north  ;  the  land 
gradually  slopes  towards  the  water.  Its  farms,  church, 
school  house,  and  council  house  can  be  seen  at  a  con 
siderable  distance.  It  was  here  where  the  Rev.  JAMES 
EVANS,  whose  obituary  was  noticed  in  the  following 
manner  in  the  "  Albany  Evening  Journal,"  December 
22,  1846,  first  taught  an  Indian  school. 

"  Suddenly,  on  the  23d  of  November,  at  Keelby, 
England,  Rev.  JAMES  EVANS,  for  many  years  a  Wes- 
leyan  missionary  in  Canada,  and  the  territory  of  the  Hud 
son  Bay  Company.  On  Sunday,  the  22d,  he  preached 
twice,  and  on  Monday  evening  23d,  spoke  at  a  mission 
ary  meeting,  with  great  fervency.  He  had  complained 
of  a  slight  indisposition,  previous  to  the  meeting ;  but 
after  he  had  finished  his  address,  he  said  that  4  his  in 
disposition  had  been  completely  removed.'  Soon  after 
his  head  fell  back,  and  life  was  gone." 

He  was  a  missionary  in  every  sense  of  the  word. 
From  Rice  Lake,  he  went  to  Lake  Superior,  and  after 
wards  to  the  Hudson  Bay  Territory,  where  he  labored 
with  much  success.  His  precious  life  was  spent  in  re 
scuing  the  Ojebwa  nation  from  misery  and  degradation. 
Fatigue  and  hunger  were  often  his  companions ;  bu< 
the  power  of  living  faith  was  that  on  which  his  soul 
feasted.  0  thou  man  of  God,  enviable  are  thy  labors, 
thy  rest,  and  thy  glory !  I,  myself,  still  hold  in  sweet 
remembrance  the  sacred  truths  which  thou  didst  teach 
me,  even  the  commands  of  the  MOST  HIGH!  Memory, 
like  an  angel,  will  still  hover  over  the  sacred  spot,  where 
first  you  taught  me  the  letters  of  the  alphabet. 


52  THE  LIFE    OF 

There  are  numerous  lakes  near  Rice  Lake ;  about 
some  of  which  the  Ojebwas  reside  ;  particularly  Mud, 
Schoogaug  and  Balsam  Lakes.  The  country,  in  this 
vicinity,  is  rapidly  increasing  in  population  ;  the  whites 
are  continually  settling  among  us.  The  deer  was  plenty 
a  few  years  ago,  but  now  only  a  few  can  be  found.  The 
Ojebwas  are,  at  present,  employed  in  farming  instead  of 
hunting  ;  many  of  them  have  good  and  well  cultivated 
farms.  They  not  only  raise  grain  enough  for  their  own 
use,  but  often  sell  much  to  the  whites. 

The  Canadian  Commissioners  on  Indian  affairs,  in 
their  report  to  Parliament  in  1845,  remarked  in  relation 
to  the  Rice  Lake  Indians,  as  follows:  "These  Indians 
are  Methodists,  and  have  either  a  resident  missionary, 
or  have  been  regularly  visited  by  the  missionary  belong 
ing  to  the  A  In  wick  settlement.  They  have  a  school, 
and  a  school-master  is  supported  by  the  Methodist  Mis 
sionary  Society." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  missionaries  first  visited  us  on  the  island  called 
Be-quah-qua-yongj  in  1827,  under  the  following  circum 
stances.  My  father  and  I  went  to  Port  Hope,  to  see 
our  principal  trader,  John  D.  Smith,  in  order  to  obtain 
goods  and  whiskey,  about  twelve  miles  from  Rice  Lake. 
After  my  father  had  obtained  the  goods,  he  asked  for 
whiskey.  Mr.  Smith  said,  "John,  do  you  know  that 
whiskey  will  yet  kill  you,  if  you  do  not  stop  drinking? 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  53 

Why,  all  the  Indians  at  Credit  River,  and  at  Grape  Is 
land,  have  abandoned  drinking*  and  are  now  Metho 
dists.  I  cannot  give  you  any  whiskey." 

"  Tali  yah!  (an  exclamation  of  surprise,)^  cannot  be,  1 
must  have  whiskey  to  carry  home  ;  my  people  expect 
it,"  said  my  father.  He  wished  to  buy  a  barrel,  but 
only  obtained,  after  much  pleading,  about  five  gallons. 
My  father  promised  to  drink  no  more  when  the  mission 
aries  should  have  come  to  Rice  Lake.  We  reached 
home  the  same  day  about  one  o'clock,  and  the  Indians 
were  awaiting  our  arrival,  that  they  might  have  some 
fire-water.  They  assembled  themselves  together  and 
began  to  drink  and  to  smoke.  Many  of  them  were  sit 
ting  on  the  grass  when  the  whiskey  began  to  steal  away 
their  brains.  One  of  our  number  suddenly  ran  in  the 
crowd,  and  said,  "  the  black  coats  (missionaries)  are 
coming,  and  are  on  the  other  side  of  the  point."  Each 
looked  at  the  other  with  perfect  astonishment.  My  father 
said  to  our  informer,  u  invite  them  to  come  over  to  us  ;J) 
and  to  the  one  who  was  dealing  out  whiskey,  "  cover 
the  keg  with  your  blanket,  and  don't  let  the  black  coats 
see  it."  The  whiskey  was  concealed,  and  then  came 
the  messengers  of  glad  tiding  of  great  joy.  They  were 
converted  Indians,  saved  by  grace,  and  had  been  sent 
to  preach  to  us,  and  to  invite  us  to  attend  a  camp  meet 
ing  near  Cobourg.  After  shaking  hands  all  around,  one 
of  them  delivered  a  speech  to  the  half  drunken  Indians. 
He  referred  to  the  day  when  they  were  without  the  good 
news  of  salvation.  He  spoke  with  great  earnestness, 
and  the  tears  fell  from  his  eyes.  He  said,  "Jesus  Christ, 
Ke-sha-mon-e-doo  0-gwe-son,  (i.  e.,  the  Benevolent 


54  THE    LIFE   OF 

Spirit's  son,j  came  down  to  the  world,  and  died  to  save 
the  people  ;  all  the  Indians  at  the  Credit  River,  and 
Grape  Island,  are  now  on  their  road  to  the  place  where 
the  Saviour  has  gone.  Jesus  has  left  a  book  contain 
ing  his  commands  and  sayings  to  all  the  world  ;  you 
will  see  it,  and  hear  it  read,  when  you  go  to  Cobourg, 
for  the  black  coats  have  it.  They  wish  you  to  come 
and  hear  it.  To-morrow  is  the  Sabbath,  and  on  that 
day  we  do  not  hunt,  or  work,  for  it  is  the  day  which 
the  Great  Spirit  made  for  himself."  He  described 
the  way  that  the  Son  of  God  was  crucified.  I  ob 
served  some  of  them  crying ;  my  mother  heaved  deep 
sighs  ;  the  half  drunken  Indians  were  struck  dumb,  and 
hung  their  heads.  Not  a  word  was  uttered.  The  mis 
sionaries  said,  "  We  will  sing,  and  then  we  will  kneel 
down  and- pray  to  the  Great  Spirit  "  He  gave  out  the 
following  hymn : 

"  Jesus  ish  pe  ming  kah  e  zhod." 
"Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone." 

They  stood  up  and  sang.  O  what  sweet  melody  was 
in  their  voices !  The  echo  was  so  great  that  there  ap 
peared  to  be  a  great  many  more  singers  than  we  could 
see.  After  the  hymn,  they  prayed  with  the  same  fer 
vency  as  they  sung. 

Peter  Wason  prayed,  and  in  his  prayer  said,  "  0 
Great  Spirit!  here  are  some  of  my  own  relatives;  open 
their  eyes  and  save  them !"  After  the  prayer,  they  said 
they  were  going  to  Cobourg  that  evening;  and  if  any  de 
sired  to  go  with  them,  they  would  have  them  do  so. 

My  father  arose  and  took  the  keg  of  whiskey,  stepped 
into  one  of  the  small  canoes,  and  paddled  some  thirty 
feet  from  the  shore ;  here  he  poured  out  the  whiskey 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  55 

into  the  lake,  and  threw  the  keg  away.  He  then  re 
turned  and  addressed  us  in  the  following  manner  . — 
u  You  have  all  heard  what  our  brothers  said  to  us  ;  1  am 
going  with  them  this  evening  ;  if  any  of  you  will  go,  do 
so  this  evening;  the  children  can  attend  the  great  meet 
ing  some  other  time."  Every  one  ran  at  once  to  the 
paddles  and  canoes,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  were  on 
the  water.  The  missionaries  had  a  skiff,  in  which  they 
went  from  the  Island  to  the  opposite  side.  They  sang 
again,  and  their  very  oars  seemed  to  keep  time  on  the 
still  water.  O  how  charming!  The  scenery  of  the 
water ;  the  canoes  moving  in  files,  crossing  the  lake  to 
visit  their  first  camp  meeting.  When  we  arrived  on 
the  other  side,  it  was  about  dusk,  and  we  bought  five 
candles  for  a  dollar  (!),  and  obtained  an  old  lantern. 
We  marched  on  a  new  road  the  whole  of  Saturday 
night,  in  order  to  reach  the  camp  ground.  During  the 
journey,  we  had  to  wade  through  deep  creeks.  Just 
before  the  dawn,  we  were  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
camp  ground  ;  here  we  tarried  until  day  light,  and  then 
approached  the  camp. 

When  the  Indians  beheld  the  fence  and  the  gate,  and 
a  great  number  of  whites,  they  began  to  feefrather  timid 
and  suspicious,  for  the  trader  had  told  my  father  at  Rice 
Lake,  that  it  was  for  the  purpose  of  killing  all  the  In 
dians  that  the  black  coats  had  invited  them  to  the  meet 
ing.  My  father  told  me  to  keep  away  from  the  ground, 
and  hunt  birds  and  squirrels  with  my  bow  and  arrow  ; 
his  object  was  to  save  my  life,  in  the  event  of  the  In 
dians  being  killed.  After  remaining  on  the  camp  ground 
awhile,  I  departed  ;  but  while  there,  I  saw  a  large  num- 


56  THE    LIFE    OF 

ber  of  converted  Indians  who  belonged  to  Credit  River, 
and  Grape  Island.  Some  of  them  were  singing,  some 
praying,  and  others  lying  about  the  ground  as  if  dead. 
There  were  a  great  many  preachers  present. 

On  the  third  day  many  of  our  company  were  convert 
ed  ;  among  this  number  was  my  dear  father  ! 

As  I  entered  the  ground  in  the  afternoon,  I  heard 
many  voices,  and  among  them  my  father's  voice.  I 
thought  my  father  was  dying;  I  ran  to  him,  and  found 
him  lying  partly  on  one  of  the  seats.  My  father,  said  Ir 
what  is  the  matter  with  you  ?  Are  you  sick  ?  "  Come 
here,  my  son,  I  am  not  sick,  but  I  am  happy  in  my 
heart;"  he  placed  his  hand  upon  his  breast  while 
he  spoke.  "  I  told  you  you  must  keep  away  from  the 
ground,  that  your  life  might  be  spared;  but  I  find  that 
these  are  good,  and  not  bad,  people  ;  kneel  down  and 
I  will  pray  for  you."  I  knelt,  while  he  prayed.  O, 
this  was  my  fathers  first  prayer!  Methinks,  that 
at  this  time  the  angels  rejoiced  in  heaven.  I  became 
agitated  ;  my  bow  and  arrows  had  fallen  from  my  hand. 
The  Indians  lay  about  me  like  dead  men.  All  this 
was  the  effect  of  the  power  of  gospel  grace,  that  had 
spread  amongst  them.  The  shouts,  praises,  and  prayers, 
of  fathers,  mothers,  sons,  and  daughters,  were  heard 
from  every  quarter.  Those  who  had  just  appeared  as 
vlead,  arose,  and  shouted  the  praises  of  God  !  They 
clapped  their  hands,  and  exclaimed,  "Jesus  ninge  shah 
wa  ne  mig"  Jesus  has  blessed  me.  The  feeling  was 
so  general  and  powerful,  that  the  influence  was  felt 
throughout  the  camp,  both  by  the  Indians  and  the 
whites.  This  was  one  of  the  happiest  seasons  I  ever 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  57 

witnessed,  except  the  season  of  my  own  conversion. 
Many  of  my  relatives  were  converted  on  this  occasion. 
Many  of  them  have  since  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits, 
and  are  now  singing  the  praises  of  redeeming  love. 
This  heavenly  fire  began  to  spread  from  the  camp,  to 
Mud,  Schoogaug  and  Balsam  Lakes,  the  homes  of  the 
Ojebwas;  also  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Simeco,  and  Lake 
Huron,  and  to  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Superior. 

"Waft,  waft,  ye  winds  his  story, 

And  you  ye  waters  roll, 
Till  like  a  sea  of  glory 

It  spreads  from  pole  to  pole." 

On  the  camp  ground,  the  Ojebwas  sat  in  squads, 
giving  and  receiving  instruction  in  singing,  learning 
and  teaching  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  other  things. 
Some  were  singing, 

"  Jesus,  kuh  ba  ke  zhig 

Ning  ee  e  nuh  uh  moz, 
Uh  pa  gish  kuh  ke  nuh  wahb'  dum  'wod 

Ning  ee  'nuh  da  moosh 

A  zhe  o  ne  zhe  shing, 
O  ge  che  o  duh  nuh  me  ah  win." 

"  Jesus  all  the  day  long 

Was  my  joy  and  my  song  ; 
O  that  all,  his  salvation  might  see ! 

He  hath  lov'd  me,  I  cried; 

He  hath  suffer'd  and  died 
To  redeem  such  a  rebel  as  me." 


58  THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  conversion  of  my  mother  took  place  during  the 
summer,  on  Poutash  Island,  where  the  Indians  had 
erected  a  bark  chapel.  For  two  years  she  lived  in  the 
enjoyment  of  religion.  Before  this  chapel  was  ready  she 
would  call  us  together  in  the  wigwam,  and  pray  with 
and  for  us,  several  times  a  day,  whether  our  father  was 
at  home  or  not.  I  remember  well,  at  this  moment,  the 
language  of  her  prayers. 

She  was  taken  sick  in  the  winter  of  1829,  and  was 
confined  to  her  bed,  most  of  the  time,  for  three 
months;  her  disease  was  consumption.  During  these 
three  months,  she  enjoyed  much  religion  ;  there  was 
not  a  day,  in  which  she  did  not  speak  of  Jesus  and  his 
promises  with  the  greatest  confidence  and  delight. 

When  she  grew  worse,  she  called  for  the  class  lead 
ers  to  pray  with  her.  She  said  to  her  mother,  whom 
she  supposed  would  die  first,  because  her  hair  was  white, 
"  you  will  still  live,  but  I  am  going  to  die,  and  will 
see  Jesus  first ;  soon,  however,  you  will  follow  me." 

The  spirit  of  my  dear  mother  took  its  flight  on  the 
27th  day  of  February,  1830.     Just  before    her   death, 
she  prayed  with  her  children ;  and  advised    us   to   be 
good  Christains,  to  love  Jesus,  and  meet  her  in  heaven 
She  then  sang  her  favorite  hymn, 

"  Jesus  ish  pe  ming  kah  e  zhod." 
"  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone." 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  59 

This  was  the  first  hymn  she  had  ever  heard  or  learned; 
and  it  is  on  this  account  that  I  introduce  and  sing  this 
?weet  hymn  whenever  I  lecture  "  On  the  origin,  history, 
'jaditions.  migration,  and  customs,  of  the  Ojebwa  na 
tion."  We  all  knelt  again  by  her  bed  side,  and  while 
clapping  her  hands,  and  endeavoring  to  shout  for  joy? 
she  swooned  away  in  death.  The  last  words,  which 
she  feebly  uttered,  were,  "Jesus,  Jems"  Her  spirit 
then  fled,  her  lips  were  cold,  and  those  warm  hands 
that  had  so  often  and  so  faithfullv  administered  comfort 
and  relief,  were  now  stiff.  I  looked  around  the  wig 
wam  ;  my  father,  sister,  and  brother  sat  near  me,  wring 
ing  their  hands  ;  they  were  filled  with  bitter  grief,  and 
appeared  inconsolable.  I  then  began  to  understand 
and  appreciate  fully  her  kindness  and  love.  Who,  who 
can,  or  will,  take  the  place  of  a  mother  7  Who  will 
pray  for  us  when  we  are  sick  or  in  distress  ?  Her  body 
was  consigned  to  the  grave  without  any  parade.  No 
church  bell  was  tolled  ;  but  the  whistling  wind  sounded 
through  the  woods.  1  have  often  knelt  down,  at  the 
head  of  her  grave,  and  wished  that  the  time  would  soon 
arrive  when  it  might  please  God  to  relieve  me  from  my 
troubles  and  cares,  and  conduct  me  to  the  abode  of  my 
beloved  parent.  My  sister  Sarah,  too,  who  has  since 
died,  is  doubtless  with  my  mother.  O  how  glorious 
the  thought,  that  both  are  now  in  heaven  !  There 
is  one  spot  where  none  will  sigh  for  home.  The 
flowers  that  blossom  there,  will  never  fade ;  the  crystal 
waters  that  wind  along  those  verdant  vales,  will  never 
cease  to  send  up  their  heavenly  music ;  the  clusters 
hanging  from  the  trees  overshadowing  its  banks,  will  be 


60  THE    LIFE    OF 

immortal  clusters  ;  and  the  friends  that  meet,  will  meet 
for  ever. 

Little  then  did  I  think  that  I  should  have  to  pass 
through  so  many  afflictions,  and  so  many  hardships. 
O  my  mother,  I  am  still  in  a  cold,  uncharitable  misera 
ble  world  !  But  the  thought  that  thou  art  happy  and 
blessed,  is  truly  sweet  and  encouraging !  It  is  this  fact, 
and  my  own  hopes  of  future  bliss,  that  buoys  me  up, 
and  sustains  me  in  the  hours  of  conflict  and  despon 
dency.  Although  many  years  have  elapsed,  since  her 
death,  still,  I  often  weep  with  mingled  joy  and  grief 
when  I  think  of  my  dear  mother.  "  Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord."  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  sal 
vation  to  every  one  that  believeth."  The  gospel  is  the 
only  remedy  for  the  miseries  arid  sins  of  the  world. 

My  mother  and  sister's  cases  are  not  the  only  ones 
that  I  could  relate  concerning  the  happy  lives  and 
deaths  of  those  once  degraded  and  benighted  Indians- 
Many  have  already  reached  heaven  ;  and  many  more  are 
now  rejoicing  on  their  road  thither.  Who  will  now  saj 
that  the  poor  Indians  cannot  be  converted  ?  The  least 
that  Christians  could  have  done,  was  to  send  the  gospel 
among  them,  after  having  dispossessed  them  of  their 
lands ;  thus  preparing  them  for  usefulness  here,  and 
happiness  hereafter.  '  Let  no  one  say  that  I  am  ungrate 
ful  in  speaking  thus.  It  was  the  duty  of  Christians  to 
send  us  missionaries;  and  it  is  now  their  duty  to  send 
more  of  them.  There  are  still  25,000  of  my  poor  bre 
thren  in  darkness,  and  without  the  gospel.  Let  the 
prayers  of  all  the  churches  ascend  to  the  Most  High,  in 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  61 

their  behalf,  that  He  who  has  power  to  deliver,  may 
save  the  poor  Indian  from  misery,  ignorance  and  perdi 
tion. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

IN  the  summer  following  my  mother's  death  (1830,) 
I  was  converted.  The  following  are  the  circumstances 
connected  with  my  conversion.  My  father  and  I  at 
tended  a  camp  meeting  near  the  town  of  Colbourne. 
On  our  way  from  Rice  Lake,  to  the  meeting,  my  father 
held  me  by  the  hand,  as  I  accompanied  him  through 
the  woods.  Several  times  he  prayed  with  me,  and  en 
couraged  me  to  seek  religion  at  this  camp  meeting. 
We  had  to  walk  thirty  miles  under  a  hot  sun,  in  order 
to  reach  the  place  of  destination.  Multitudes  of  Indians, 
and  a  large  concourse  of  whites  from  various  places, 
were  on  the  ground  when  we  arrived.  In  the  evening, 
one  of  the  white  preachers  (Wright,  I  believe  was  his 
name,)  spoke  ;  his  text  was,  "  For  the  great  day  of  His 
wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand."  He 
spoke  in  English,  and  as  he  closed  each  sentence,  an 
Indian  preacher  gave  its  interpretation.  He  spoke  of 
the  plain  and  good  road  to  heaven  ;  of  the  characters 
that  were  walking  in  it ;  he  then  spoke  of  the  bad  place, 
the  judgment,  and  the  coming  of  a  Saviour.  I  now 
began  to  feel  as  if  I  should  die  ;  I  felt  very  sick  in  my 
heart.  Never  had  I  felt  so  before  ;  I  was  deeply  dis 
tressed,  and  knew  not  the  cause.  I  resolved  to  go  and 


62  THE    LIFE    OF 

prostrate  myself  at  the  mourner's  bench,  as  soon  as  an 
opportunity  offered.  We  were  now  invited  to  approach. 
I  went  to  the  bench  and  knelt  down  by  the  roots  of  a 
large  tree.  But  how  could  I  pray  ?  I  did  not  under 
stand  how  to  pray ;  and  besides,  1  thought  that  the 
Great  Spirit  was  too  great  to  listen  to  the  words  of  a 
a  poor  Indian  boy.  What  added  to  my  misery  was, 
that  it  had  rained  in  torrents  about  three  quarters  of  an 
hour,  and  I  was.  soaking  wet.  The  thunder  was  appal 
ling,  and  the  lightning  terrific.  I  then  tried  again  to 
pray,  but  I  was  not  able.  I  did  not  know  what  words 
to  use.  My  father  then  prayed  with  and  for  me. 
Many  were  praising  God,  all  around  me.  The  storm 
now  ceased,  and  nearly  all  the  lights  had  been  extin 
guished  by  the  rain.  I  still  groaned  and  agonized  over 
my  sins.  I  was  so  agitated  and  alarmed  that  I  knew 
not  which  way  to  turn  in  order  to  get  relief.  I  wras  like 
^wounded  bird,  fluttering  for  its  life.  Presently  and 
suddenly,  I  saw  in  my  mind,  something  approaching  ; 
it  was  like  a  small  but  brilliant  torch ;  it  appeared  to 
pass  through  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  My  poor  body 
became  so  enfeebled  that  I  fell ;  my  heart  trembled. 
The  small  brilliant  light  came  near  to  me,  and  fell  upon 
my  head,  and  then  ran  all  over  and  through  me,  just  as 
if  water  had  been  copiously  poured  out  upon  me. 
I  knew  not  how  long  I  had  lain  after  my  fall ;  but  when 
I  recovered,  my  head  was  in  a  puddle  of  water,  in  k 
small  ditch.  I  arose  ;  and  0  !  how  happy  I  was!  I 
felt  us  light  as  a  feather.  I  clapped  my  hands,  and  ex 
claimed  in  English,  "  Glory  to  Jesus."  I  looked 
around  for  my  father,  and  saw  him.  I  told  him  that  I 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  63 

nad  found  "  Jesus."  He  embraced  me  and  kissed  me; 
I  threw  myself  into  his  arms.  I  felt  as  strong  as  a  lion, 
yet  as  humble  as  a  poor  Indian  boy  saved  by  grace, 
by  grace  alone.  During  that  night  I  did  not  sleep. 
The  next  morning,  my  cousin,  George  Shawney,  and 
myself,  went  out  into  the  woods  to  sing  and  pray.  As 
I  looked  at  the  trees,  the  hills,  and  the  vallies,  0  how 
beautiful  they  all  appeared!  I  looked  upon  them,  as  it 
were,  with  new  eyes  and  new  thoughts.  Amidst  the 
smiles  of  creation,  the  birds  sang  sweetly,  as  they  flew 
from  tree  to  tree.  We  sang 

"  Jesus  the  name  that  charms  our  fears." 
0  how  sweet  the  recollections  of  that  day !  "  Jesus 
all  the  day  long  was  my  joy  and  my  song."  Several 
hundred  were  converted  during  this  meeting.  Many 
of  the  Indians  were  reluctant  to  leave  the  camp  ground 
when  the  meeting  was  broken  up.  When  we  reached 
our  homes  at  Rice  Lake,  every  thing  seemed  to  me  as 
if  it  wore  a  different  aspect ;  every  thing  was  clothed 
with  beauty.  Before  this,  I  had  only  begun  to  spell  and 
read.  I  now  resumed  my  studies  with  a  new  and  dif 
ferent  relish.  Often,  when  alone,  1  prayed  that  God 
would  help  me  to  qualify  myself  to  teach  others  how  to 
read  the  word  of  God  ;  this  circumstance  I  had  not  told 
to  any  one.  On  Sabbath  mornings  I  read  a  chapter  in 
the  New  Testament,  which  had  been  translated  for  my 
father,  before  we  went  to  meeting. 

During  this  summer,  one  of  our  chiefs,  John  Sunday, 
with  several  others,  departed  from  Rice  Lake,  for  the 
west,  with  a  design  to  preach  to  the  Ojebwas.  When 
they  returned,  they  told  us  that  the  Indians  were  very 


64  THE    LIFE    OF 

eager  to  hear  the  ward  of  God,  and  that  many  had  been 
converted.  John  Sunday  informed  us  of  a  certain  In 
dian,  who  was  so  much  opposed  to  the  meetings,  that 
he  confined  his  wife  and  children  to  one  of  the  islands, 
to  prevent  her  attending  them.  But  this  poor  woman 
was  so  anxious  to  obey  God  in  attendance  on  worship, 
that  she  was  in  the  habit  of  fording  the  river  every  night, 
and  carrying  her  children  on  her  back.  Her  husband 
was  afterwards  converted.  He  mentioned  also  an  in 
stance  of  an  Indian  who  brought  his  medicine  sack  with 
him  to  the  meeting,  but  on  being  converted,  he  scattered 
its  contents  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  These  sacks 
were  held  very  sacred  among  the  Indians.  He  spoke 
likewise  of  the  conversion  of  many  chiefs,  and  of  the 
flocks  of  children  anxious  to  hear  the  wTord  of  God.  He 
left  such  an  impression  on  my  mind,  that  often,  while 
alone,  I  prayed  that  God  might  send  me  to  instruct  the 
children  in  the  truths  of  religion. 

I  joined  my  father's  class  meeting ;  and  as  often  as 
possible  I  attended  school  during  the  period  of  two 
years.  In  June,  1834,  our  white  missionary,  Daniel 
McMullen,  received  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Wm.  Case, 
in  which  it  was  stated  that  a  letter  had  been  sent  to  him 
by  the  Rev.  John  Clark,  who  was  then  the  Superinten 
dent  of  the  missions  on  Lake  Superior.  The  Superin 
tendent  requested  that  two  native  preachers  and  two 
native  teachers  should  be  sent  to  him.  John  Johnson 
and  I  were  told  that  we  were  to  accompany  Brothers 
John  Taunchey  and  Caubage  to  Lake  Superior,  to  aid 
Brother  Clark. 

Brother  Caubage,  and  my  cousin  Johnson,  took  their 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  65 

departure.  John  Taunchey  hesitated  about  going,  be 
cause  I  was  undecided,  and  my  father  felt  unwilling  at 
first  to  let  me  go. 

One  day  I  determined  to  leave  the  village  so  as  to 
avoid  going  to  Lake  Superior ;  I  hunted  along  the  River 
Trent,  hoping  that  John  Taunchey  would  be  gone 
before  my  return ;  I  felt  very  unwilling  to  go.  I  was 
absent  over  two  weeks  ;  they  were  the  longest  two  weeks 
I  had  ever  experienced.  Yet  the  whole  time  I  felt  dis 
satisfied;  something  seemed  to  whisper  to  me,  "  George, 
go  home,  and  go  to  Lake  Superior  with  your  uncle  John 
Taunchey."  I  returned  to  the  village.  The  first  per 
son  I  saw,  informed  me  that  my  uncle  was  waiting  for 
me,  and  that  my  father  had  left  it  to  me  to  decide 
whether  to  go  or  to  stay.  Here  I  was;  the  missionaries 
came,  and  said,  "  George,  your  father  has  left  it  with 
you  to  go  or  stay.  It  is  your  duty  to  go  ;  John  is  wait 
ing,  and  to-day  you  must  conclude. "  Our  school  mis 
tress,  Miss  Pinney,  came  and  reasoned  with  me.  I 
recollected ,  too,  that  I  had  prayed  that  God  might  pre 
pare  me  to  be  useful  to  my  brethren ;  and  now,  that  I 
had  some  good  reason  to  think  that  my  prayers  had  been 
heard,  and  still  to  refuse  to  go,  would  perhaps  be  acting 
in  opposition  to  the  indications  of  God.  I  wept  and 
prayed  ;  but  O  !  that  night  of  struggle  !  I  could  not  sle'ep. 
In  the  morning,  I  said  to  my  father,  "  I  have  concluded 
to  go;  prepare  me  for  my  journey."  That  morning  we 
were  prepared;  and  on  the  16th  of  July,  1834,  about 
noon,  we  were  on  the  shore.  The  canoe  was  ready ; 
many  of  the  Indians  prayed  with  us  on  the  beach.  After 

shaking  hands  with  my  father  and  the  rest,  we  bid 

6* 


66  THE    LIFE   OF 

farewell  to  all  we  loved  so  tenderly.  We  went  on 
board  the  steamboat  Great  Britain  at  Cobourg,  and 
arrived  at  Toronto  the  next  day.  On  the  19th  of  July, 
we  saw  at  Toronto,  on  the  top  of  one  of  the  houses,  Mr. 
William  Lyon  McKenzie,  who  created  so  much  trouble 
in  Canada  in  the  years  1837  and  1838.  He  was  then 
in  the  height  of  his  popularity.  He  was  placed  upon 
the  top  of  a  house  by  his  friends,  in  company  with 
another  lawyer,  with  a  large  gold  medal  around  his  neck. 
There  was  a  large  concourse  of  his  friends  who  had 
come  from  Hamilton  for  the  express  purpose  of  seeing 
and  cheering  him.  On  the  20th  July,  we  left  in  the 
stage  for  Holland  Landing";  here  we  remained  two  days, 
for  the  want  of  a  conveyance  to  the  Snake  Island  Mis 
sion.  At  this  island  we  tarried  the  whole  of  the  Sabbath 
with  the  Indians  ;  and  had  some  glorious  meetings.  They 
conveyed  us  to  the  Narrows  Mission.  In  crossing  from 
Narrows  to  Cold  Water  Mission,  we  were  obliged  to 
carry  our  trunks  on  our  backs.  About  11  o'clock  we 
met  two  runaway  horses  on  the  road  to  Narrows.  We 
caught  them,  tied  our  trunks  on  their  backs,  and  lead 
them  back  to  Cold  Water.  Thus  we  were  relieved  of 
our  heavy  loads. 

On  Wednesday,  the  26th  July,  we  went  from  Cold 
Water  Mission  to  Pane-ta-wa-go-shene,  where  we  saw  a 
great  number  of  Ojebwas  from  Lake  Superior,  Otto  was, 
Menomenese,  &c.  Here  we  fell  in  with  John  Sunday, 
Frazer,  and  others,  who  were  engaged  in  instructing  the 
Indians  in  this  vicinity. 

An  opportunity  occurred  now  to  go  to  Sault  St.  Marie, 
where  the  Rev.  John  Clark  resided.  We  were  out  of 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  67 

provisions  several  times.  By  fishing  and  shooting  gulls 
on  our  way,  we  were  enabled  to  reach  the  Sault,  where 
we  met  Brother  Clark,  John  Caubage,  and  cousin  John 
son  ;  this  took  place,  I  believe,  on  the  24th  of  August. 
We  stayed  here  about  two  weeks,  preparing  to  go  to 
the  Aunce,  the  Ke-wa-we-non  Mission.  During  our 
delay  in  this  place,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Chandler  and 
Bourne  (the  latter  a  member  of  the  Illinois  Conference) 
arrived.  Brother  Chandler  has  since  died.  My  cousin, 
H.  P.  Chase,  was  Brother  Clark's  interpreter.  The  In 
dians  were  comfortable  in  their  new  houses.  We  held 
meeting  with  them  several  nights. 

Pah-we-ting  with  its  fisheries.  Thomas  Shaw,  a 
warm  and  open  hearted  half-bred  Frenchman,  was  in 
the  habit  of  scooping  out  of  the  rapids,  twenty  or  thirty 
fine  white  fish,  and  boiling  them  for  his  friends. 


CHAPTER  X. 

I  NOW  began  to  feel  the  responsibilities  resting  upon 
me.  The  thought  of  assuming  the  station  of  a  teacher 
of  the  Indians,  with  so  few  capabilities,  was  enough  to 
discourage  more  gifted  men  than  myself.  Frequently 
did  I  enter  the  woods  and  pour  out  my  soul  to  God,  in 
agony  and  tears.  I  trembled  at  what  was  before  me  ; 
and  said,  "  who  is  able  for  these  things  ?"  But  a  stil 
small  voice  would  answer,  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
you."  Soothing  words  indeed,  especially  to  an  un 
learned  and  feeble  Red  man— a  mere  worm  of  the  dust. 


68  THE    LIFE    OF 

Having  provided  every  thing  necessary  for  our  jour 
ney,  and  a  residence  of  eight  months  at  the  Ka-wa-we- 
non  Mission,  \ve  started  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr. 
Chandler,  uncle  John  Taunchey,  and  the  traders  who 
intended  to  winter  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  and 
do  business  with  the  Ojebwas.  We  were  more  than 
three  weeks  on  our  journey — three  hundred  and  fifty 
miles.  At  one  place  we  were  weather-bound  for  one 
week.  Our  French  companions  were  the  most  wicked 
of  men.  They  would  gnash  their  teeth  at  each  other, 
curse,  swear,  and  fight  among  themselves.  The  boat, 
oars,  the  winds,  water,  the  teachers,  etc.,  did  not  escape 
their  execrations.  I  thought  now  that  I  understood 
what  hell  was  in  a  very  clear  manner.  My  very  hairs 
seemed  to  "  stand  erect  like  quills  upon  a  fretful  porcu 
pine,"  when  they  gave  vent  to  their  malevolence  and 
passions.  They  would  fight  like  beasts  over  their 
cooking  utensils,  and  even  while  their  food  was  in  their 
mouths.  I  will  just  say  here  that  I  have  often  seen 
them  eat  boiled  corn  with  tallow  for  butter. 

On  our  road,  we  saw  the  celebrated  Pictured  Rocks, 
Sand  Banks,  and  Grand  Island.  On  a  point  of  the 
latter  place  we  encamped.  Every  Sabbath  I  devoted 
about  an  hour  in  sighing  and  crying  after  home.  What 
good  can  1  do,  when  I  reach  the  place  of  labor  ?  was  a 
question  that  often  occurred  to  my  mind.  Still  we 
were  going  farther  and  farther  from  home.  WTe  were 
obliged,  too,  to  do  our  own  cooking,  washing,  and 
mending. 

At  last,  in  September,  we  arrived  at  the  Aunce  Bay. 
Here,  our  house  was  no  better  than  a  wigwam ;  and 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  69 

yet  we  had  to  occupy  it  as  a  dwelling,  a  school  house, 
a  meeting  house,  and  a  council  room. 

We  commenced  laboring  among  our  poor  people,  and 
those  that  had  been  christianized  were  exceedingly 
glad  to  see  us.  Brothers  Sunday  and  Frazer  had 
already  been  among  them  more  than  a  year.  We  began 
to  build  quite  late  in  the  fall,  and  although  we  removed 
a  house  from  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  yet  we  experi 
enced  much  inconvenience.  We  visited  the  Indians 
daily,  for  the  purpose  of  conversing  and  praying  with 
them.  There  were  about  thirty,  who  had,  for  more 
than  a  year,  professed  to  experience  a  change  of  heart. 
As  my  uncle  was  experienced  in  conversing  with  the 
unconverted,  I  endeavored  to  pursue  his  course  in  this 
respect.  Each  day  we  took  a  different  direction  in 
visiting  the  unconverted.  We  would  sing,  read  the 
scriptures,  and  then  pray  with  them.  Sometimes  they 
\vould  be  impudent,  and  even  abusive,  but  this  did  not 
discourage  us,  or  deter  us  from  our  duty.  By  perse 
vering,  we  soon  discovered  that  the  Lord  was  about  to 
bless  our  efforts.  While  my  uncle  was  visiting  some 
four  or  five  wigwams,  I  was  visiting  as  many  others ; 
their  wigwams  being  near  us.  Our  influence,  with 
God's  blessing,  was  now  felt  among  them.  Singing 
and  praying  were  their  constant  employment ;  and 
some  of  them  seemed  to  know  nothing  else  but  the 
enjoyment  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  and  that  God  can 
and  does  "  forgive  sin."  They  became  the  happiest  of 
beings  ;  their  very  souls  were  like  an  escaped  bird, 
whose  glad  wings  had  saved  it  from  danger  and  death. 
Brother  Chandler  preached  twice  every  Sabbath,  and 


70  THE    LIFE    OF 

[aught  school  every  other  week.  One  Sabbath,  in 
January,  1835,  Brother  Chandler  preached  from  these 
words,  "  Jind  they  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost." 
He  spoke  with  unusual  liberty ;  I  caught  some  of  the 
same  fire  with  which  the  sermon  was  delivered  ;  and 
interpreted  it  with  much  ardor.  O  what  a  melting 
season  it  was !  The  anxious  and  expressive  looks  ot 
the  Indians ;  the  tears  streaming  down  their  cheeks,  all 
tended  to  add  to  the  occasion.  My  readers,  here  was 
comfort ;  here  was  one  bright  spot,  at  least,  in  my 
checkered  life,  that  I  never  can  forget.  My  poor 
brethren  appeared  to  swallow  every  word  of  the  sermon 
as  I  interpreted  it.  One  John  Southwind,  who  had 
been  notoriously  cruel  and  revengeful,  was  among  the 
humblest  and  the  happiest.  He  had  been  a  great  Con 
jurer. 

On  Sabbath  evenings,  every  converted  Indian  would 
try  to  induce  his  relatives  to  embrace  religion,  and  pray 
in  the  wigwams  of  their  unconverted  relatives.  These 
happy  scenes  often  made  me  forget  home. 

Many  of  the  unconverted,  were  very  revengeful ;  but 
we  let  them  expend  their  vengeance  on  the  air.  One 
of  them,  Kah-be-wah-be-ko-kay r,  i.  e.  Spear  Maker, 
threatened  to  tomahawk  us,  if  we  should  come  to  his 
wigwam  "  with  the  white  man's  religion ;"  "  for," 
said  he,  "  already  some  of  my  family  are  very  sick  and 
crazy."  Notwithstanding  this  threat,  we  commenced 
our  vists,  and  with  no  other  weapon  than  a  little  calico 
bag  containing  our  Testament  and  Hymn  Book.  When 
ever  he  saw  us  near  his  wigwam  (we  were  obliged  to 
pass  near  his  in  visiting  other  wigwams,)  he  would 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  71 

run  out,  and  grumble  and  growl  like  a  bear  escaping 
from  its  den  for  life.  In  this  way  we  continued  our 
visits,  anct  had  opportunities  to  converse  with  the  family, 
which  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  all  his  children.  In 
the  month  of  February,  he  himself  came  to  us,  and 
plead  earnestly  for  our  forgiveness.  He  had  gone 
out  to  hunt  the  martin,  with  his  youngest  daughter, 
who  was  about  ten  years  old.  While  her  father  was 
preparing  a  martin  trap,  or  dead-fall,  as  it  is  sometimes 
called,  the  daughter  slipped  behind  a  tree,  knelt  in  the 
snow,  and  prayed  for  her  father.  The  Lord  heard  her 
prayer.  The  old  man  "  felt  sick  in  his  heart,"  and 
every  thing  he  looked  at  appeared  to  frown  upon  him, 
and  to  bid  him  "  go  to  the  missionaries,  and  they  will 
tell  you  how  you  can  be  cured."  He  returned  home 
three  days  earlier  than  he  had  intended.  Just  after 
day-dawn,  we  heard  a  number  of  Indians  praying. 
John  South  wind  came  in  and  said  to  us,  "  Ke-ge-ke- 
wa-ye-wah,  Kak-be-wah-be-koo-bay  ke-che-ah-koo-seyy" 
i.  e.  your  friend  Spear  Maker  is  very  sick  ;  he  wishes 
you  to  call  at  his  wigwam  and  pray  with  him.  This 
was  good  news  indeed  !  We  went  at  once,  and  prayed 
with  him.  He  could  not  speak  ;  but  sat  sobbing  and 
sighing  over  the  fire.  We  conversed  with  him,  and 
then  left  him  ;  but  before  breakfast  he  entered  our 
house  with  his  large  medicine  sack  containing  little  gods 
of  almost  every  description.  He  stood  before  us,  and 
said,  "Ah  bay,  ah  was  ah  yah  mook," — here,  take  this. 
He  cast  the  bag,  or  sack,  down  upon  the  floor,  and 
wept  and  sobbed  bitterly,  saying,  "  I  have  done  all  I 
could  against  you,  but  you  have  been  my  friends.  J 


72  THE    LIFE    OF 

want  you  to  pray  for  me,  and  to  burn  these  gods,  or 
throw  them  where  I  can  never  see  them."  Shortly  after 
this  interview,  he  obtained  religion,  and  became  truly 
happy  in  the  Lord. 

There  were  many  equally  interesting  conversions 
about  this  time.  I  must  here  mention  what  was  often 
very  amusing  to  the  missionaries,  and  wrould  often 
create  a  smile,  if  nothing  more.  When  some  of  the 
Indians  were  under  conviction,  they  would  take  some 
of  their  own  medicines  (herbs)  to  cure  their  "  sickness," 
— for  so  they  termed  conviction.  An  old  medicine  man 
once  sent  a  message  to  us,  stating  that  his  daughter 
was  dying ;  and  that  it  was  caused  by  our  singing  and 
praying  before  her  so  much  ;  he  also  added,  that  in  the 
event  of  her  death,  he  would  have  his  revenge  by 
killing  us,  and  insisted  upon  it  that  we  must  come  im 
mediately,  and  endeavor  to  relieve  her.  We  went,  and 
after  having  prayed  with  her  for  some  time,  she  revived, 
and  expressed  her  confidence  that  the  Holy  Spirit  had 
operated  upon  her  heart.  The  old  man  soon  became  con 
vinced  that  his  daughter  was  not  dying,  except  unto 
sin;  he,  therefore,  at  once,  became  reconciled  and  de 
lighted  too. 

We  now  commenced  traveling  on  snow  shoes  within 
fifteen  or  twenty  miles  around,  where  the  Indians  were 
hunting;  praying,  and  preaching  to  them.  The  Lord 
owned  and  blessed  our  labors  wherever  we  went.  We 
held  prayer  meetings  in  the  woods.  All  this  time  the 
Mah-je  Mon-e-doo  (Bad  Spirit)  was  not  asleep.  In  the 
spring  the  heathen  party  started  in  a  body  to  visit  their 
old  friend  Spear  Maker,  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  with 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  73 

him  in  dancing,  and  in  their  medicine  worship  ;  but 
the  old  man  had  too  much  religion  in  him  to  gratify 
them.  As  soon  as  they  discovered  that  they  could  not 
prevail  upon  the  old  man,  they  sent  word  to  all,  that 
they  could  excel  us  in  worshiping  the  Great  Spirit ;  and 
that  they  intended  to  hold  their  regular  spring  Grand 
Medicine  Worship.  Every  night  we  held  meetings. 
They  commenced  with  their  paw-wahs  (singing,)  and 
beating  of  the  drums  on  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  and 
continued  it  for  a  whole  week..  We  kept  up  our  usual 
meetings  ;  and  at  the  end  of  the  week,  their  drumming, 
singing,  and  dancing  ceased.  We  continued  our  meet 
ings  for  two  months.  The  Chief  of  this  place,  was  yet 
unconverted. 

During  This  spring,  Brother  Clark,  our  Superintendent,, 
arrived  from  Sault  St.  Marie,  with  Brother  William  Her- 
kimer  and  family,  and  my  cousin  Johnson.  These  were 
to  take  our  places  in  the  mission.  We  had  now  an 
excellent  quarterly  meeting.  Brother  Clark  preached  a 
sensible  and  warm  sermon  ;  my  cousin  interpreted  it. 
It  was  a  blessed  time;  over  twenty  were  baptized  before 
the  services  began.  There  was  a  circumstance  which 
rendered  the  occasion  peculiarly  interesting;  an  old  In 
dian  woman  of  about  eighty  years,  came  crawling  to 
the  meeting,  for  she  was  unable  to  walk ;  her  name  was 
Anna.  The  year  before,  she  had  travelled  three  hun 
dred  and  fifty  miles  in  a  canoe,  to  be  baptized  by  Bro 
ther  Clark.  She  now  lived  about  two  miles  from  our 
mission,  and  on  the  Sabbath,  was  brought  to  meeting 
in  a  canoe.  But  on  this  Sabbath,  the  wind  was  so  high 
that  no  canoe  could  be  launched.  In  the  mornmg, 

7 


74  THE    LIFE    OF 

after  the  others  had  left,  she  started  for  meeting,  *n<J 
crawled  over  logs,  through  creeks,  and  other  difficult 
places  near  the  edges  of  rocks.  Old  Anna  made  her 
appearance  in  the  house,  to  the  astonishment  as  well  as 
to  the  delight  of  all.  She  seated  herself  in  front  of  the 
preacher,  and  listened  attentively  to  the  words  of  eter 
nal  life.  She  united  with  others  in  praising  God  for  his 
mercy  and  goodness,  especially  to  herself.  She  then 
partook  of  the  body  and  blood  of  her  Saviour.  She 
spoke  of  the  day  in  which  she  was  in  darkness ;  but 
now  she  knew,  by  experience,  that  the  Lord  had  for 
given  her  sins.  She  cared  not  for  the  water,  mud  or 
precipices,  if  she  could  only  crawl  or  creep  to  meeting, 
for  she  felt  well  rewarded,  because  the  Lord  blessed 
her.  She  did  not,  like  some,  fear  to  soil  her  clothes ; 
neither  was  she  a  fair  day  visitor  of  meeting.  Before 
her  conversion,  she  was  a  celebrated  conjurer,  and  a 
dread  to  the  nation ;  every  one  was  afraid  to  incur  her 
displeasure.  The  last  time  I  saw  her,  was  in  1842,  and 
she  was  still  confiding  in  the  Lord. 

We  were  now  to  accompany  Brother  Clark  to  Su 
Marie.  We  started  on  Tuesday  afternoon  at  about  three 
o'clock,  in  our  large  bark  canoe,  which  was  about  thirty- 
six  feet  long,  five  feet  wide  in  the  centre,  and  three  feet 
high.  We  paddled  about  nine  miles.  On  the  next 
morning,  we  hoisted  our  sail  before  a  fresh  breeze  and 
sailed  at  the  rate  of  nine  knots  an  hour.  We  reached 
the  point  on  the  Sand  Banks  in  the  evening,  havingpre- 
viously  tarried  three  hours  with  the  Indians  at  Grand 
Island.  The  next  day  we  sailed  about  six  miles  from  the 
shore  ;  it  was  quite  boisterous ;  and  when  in  the  trough 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  75 

of  the  wave  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  seethe  land. 
We  now  came  within  a  few  miles  of  White-fish  Point. 
On  the  following  day  we  hoisted  our  sail  again,  and  had 
a  favorable  wind  ;  we  went  dowrn  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie 
in  handsome  style,  about  twelve  o'clock,  Waub-ke- 
newh*  (White  Eagle)  walked  about  Sault  St.  Marie,  at 
tending  to  the  interests  of  the  missions.  He  was  the 
theme  of  conversation  in  every  circle,  for  none  had  ever 
travelled  the  distance  in  so  short  a  time.  The  traders 
were  much  surprised.  The  Indians  could  hardly  think 
it  possible  for  any  person  to  travel  the  distance  in  so 
short  a  time. 

NOTE. — On  our  way  to  St.  Marie,  wre  saw  that  one 
of  the  Points  of  Grand  Island  had  sunk.  It  was  formed 
of  quicksand.  It  was  told  to  the  trader,  Charles  Holi 
day,  by  the  Indians,  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  removed 
from  under  that  point  to  some  other  point,  because  the 
Methodist  missionaries  had  encamped  there  the  previous 
fall,  and  had,  by  their  prayers,  driven  the  Spirit  from 
under  the  point.  They  did  not  wish  the  missionaries 
to  encamp  any  where  on  their  Island  again,  fearing  that 
the  Island  would  sink. 

*This  was  the  name  given  by  my  poor  brethren  to  Brother 
Clark,  and  a  more  appropriate  one  could  not  have  been  given. 
The  King  of  Birds.  They  knew  that  he  had  come  to  be  instru 
mental  in  saving  their  never  dying  souls. 


76  THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XL 

WE  spent  a  few  weeks  at  the  Sault  with  the  brethren, 
with  whom  we  had  some  precious  seasons.  We  were 
soon  informed  by  our  beloved  Superintendent  that 
three  of  us  would  have  to  go  to  Ottawa  Lake  ; — Taun- 
chey,  Marksman,  and  myself.  We  had,  as  was  suppos 
ed,  provisions  enough  to  last  till  we  reached  La  Pointe, 
where  we  were  to  obtain  a  fresh  supply  for  seven 
months.  Brothers  Tay-yash,  and  Ma-mah-skah-wash 
i.  e.  Fast-sailer,  accompanied  us.  We  had  a  new  ca 
noe,  good  oars,  and  a  new  sail.  After  leaving,  the  first 
place  which  we  arrived  at  was  about  six  miles  above 
the  Sault  St.  Marie.  We  here  saw  a  porcupine  on  the 
beach  ;  and  having  beat  it  to  death,  we  cooked  and  ate 
it  for  supper.  After  this  we  were  wind-bound  for  seve 
ral  days,  which  delayed  our  arrival  at  the  Ke-wa-we- 
non  Mission,  on  our  way  to  La  Pointe.  On  entering 
Aunce  Bay,  we  were  in  much  danger.  The  wind  rose, 
with  a  dense  fog  accompanying  it,  and  we  were  with 
out  a  compass.  We  steered  our  course  by  the  wind. 
We  were  very  near  being  dashed  to  pieces  against 
a  large  rock  a  few  feet  from  us,  which  we  espied  just  in 
time  to  avoid.  I  had  been  on  Lake  Superior,  but 
never  saw  the  waves  run  so  high  as  on  the  present  oc 
casion.  It  was  truly  wonderful  that  our  bark  canoe 
stood  the  sea  so  well.  Nor  could  we  see  any  prospect 
of  landing.  Still  the  spray  of  the  gigantic  waves  con 
tinued  to  roll  after  us  in  terrific  fury.  The  canoe  still 
struggled  between  the  mountain  waves,  and  then  would 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  77 

rise  on  the  top.  The  sail  spread  itself  like  a  duck 
just  ready  to  fly.  It  appeared  at  times  that  we  must 
all  perish.  But  God  was  with  us.  0  how  kind  and 
merciful  is  that  Being  who  has  the  winds  and  waves 
in  his  hands !  "  O  Lord  /  will  praise  thee,"  etc.  It 
is  religion  alone  that  can  support  in  the  time  of  danger. 
Faith  lays  hold  on  God.  Yes,  let  distress,  sickness, 
trials,  perils,  and  even  death  come,  yet  if  in  thy  hands, 
0  Lord,  we  are  secure. 

Through  a  kind  providence,  we  arrived  at  last  at 
Brother  Herkimer's,  about  ten  o'clock,  A.  M.  How 
we  surprised  them  when  they  were  told  that  we  sailed 
all  the  morning  through  the  fog.  They  at  once  saw  the 
danger;  but  we  could  take  no  other  course.  We  re 
mained  here  but  a  few  days.  On  Tuesday  we  left  for 
La  Pointe,  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles.  Here  was 
another  tedious  journey,  for  we  were  again  wind-bound 
for  three  days ;  in  consequence  of  this  misfortune  our 
provisions  were  exhausted.  We  went  to  Ah-too-nah- 
kun  River  on  Friday  evening,  and  traveled  all  night  to 
reach  Porcupine  Mountains,  where  we  arrived  at  day 
light.  We  stepped  out  of  the  canoe,  took  our  blankets, 
wrapped  them  around  us,  and  lay  on  the  solid  rocks, 
where  we  slept  about  an  hour  and  a  half.  Saturday 
morning  arrived,  and  found  us  with  nothing  but  half  a 
pound  of  tea ;  we  were  now  eighty-eight  miles  from  La 
Pt>inte.  We  rowed  all  the  morning,  when  a  favorable 
breeze  sprung  up,  which  enabled  us  to  gain  fifty  miles  du 
ring  that  day.  After  night-fall  we  toiled  to  reach  La 
Pointe  by  twelve  o'clock  on  Saturday  night;  but  we  were 
so  fatigued,  sleepy,  and  hungry,  that  it  was  impossible  to 


78  THE    LIFE    OF 

continue  rowing.  Now  and  then  a  little  land-breeze 
would  help  us  along  slowly,  without  rowing.  At  last 
we  were  obliged  to  give  up  rowing,  as  the  oars  were 
dragging  in  the  water.  I  steered  the  boat  as  well  as  I 
could.  We  labored  hard  to  keep  awake.  T  thought  of 
the  tea ;  I  chewed  a  mouthful  of  it  and  swallowed 
the  juice  ;  but  in  a  few  minutes  I  suffered  so  much 
from  a  griping  pain  that  I  was  alarmed.  Oh  I  was 
miserable,  sick,  and  hungry.  I  could  not  wake  any  of  the 
company  ;  and  when  my  pain  ceased,  I  could  scarcely 
keep  myself  awake.  I  now  steered  for  the  shore ; 
it  was  about  twelve  o'clock.  I  threw  my  blanket 
around  me,  and  left  all  hands  sleeping  in  the  boat. 
I  threw  up  a  little  bank  of  sand  for  a  pillow,  and  the 
soft  wet  sand  was  my  bed.  I  was  soon  in  the  land  of 
JVbd. 

Sabbath  morning  came.  I  had  dreamed  that  we 
were  just  about  sitting  down  to  a  warm  breakfast,  when 
Peter  Marksman  woke  me,  and  said,  "  George,  come, 
get  up,  Uackfast"  (breakfast,  he  meant,  he  could  speak 
but  little  English.)  If  it  had  not  been  the  Sabbath,  I 
might  have  been  induced  to  retaliate.  It  was,  indeed, 
a  blackfast,  dark  enough  ;  nothing  to  eat,  and  only  tea 
to  drink  for  breakfast,  dinner  and  supper!  and  yet, 
only  about  fifteen  miles  from  La  Poirite  ;  indeed,  we 
could  see  the  place  ;  and  had  it  not  been  that  it  was  the 
Sabbath,  feeble  as  we  were,  we  would  have  proceeded. 
Here,  then,  we  spent  the  Sabbath.  I  walked  into  the 
woods,  and  all  that  I  could  think  of  while  reading  my 
Bible,  was  home.  I  looked  towards  home,  and  wept  at 
the  thought  of  it.  I  said  to  myself,  O  my  father,  if  you 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  79 

knew  my  situation  to-day,  you  would  feel  for  me,  and 
fly,  if  possible,  to  assist  me  !  I  feel  that  your  prayers 
ascend  for  me  ;  and  then  descend  like  gentle  rains,  into 
my  soul.  Home!  home!  however  humble,  it  is  still 
ho?7ie.  This  day,  however,  is  a  glorious  day  for  my 
soul ;  but  how  insupportable  for  the  body !  We  had  a 
prayer  meeting  in  the  evening,  which  is  still  as  fresh  in 
my  grateful  memory  as  if  it  had  but  just  taken  place. 

Monday  morning,  before  the  sun  arose,  we  were  on 
our  way  to  La  Pointe,  where  we  arrived  about  ten 
o'clock.  Mr.  Warren,  the  trader  at  this  place,  supplied 
us  with  some  necessaries.  We  breakfasted  with  him, 
and  never  did  fish  and  potatoes  taste  half  so  sweet  as 
now. 

We  called  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hall,  and  others  of  the 
Presbyterian  Mission.  How  kindly  they  received  and 
entertained  us  ;  they  compelled  us  to  live  in  their  fami 
lies,  while  we  remained  in  that  place.  We  had  now  to 
prepare  to  depart  for  Ottawa  Lake,  where  we  had  been 
appointed  by  Brother  Clark  to  spend  the  winter,  in 
teaching  the  Indians.  0  what  a  field  of  labor  in  all 
these  regions !  Indians,  from  every  direction,  congre 
gate  here  every  summer;  those,  too,  who  have  never 
heard  of  a  Saviour ! 

When  will  all  my  poor  people  "  sit  together  in  hea 
venly  places  in  Christ  Jesus  ?"  When  will  they  cease 
to  offer  up  to  the  Bad  Spirit  all  they  possess  ?  Shall 
these  also  perish  as  did  the  Indians  on  the  eastern 
coast  ?  The  red  men  of  the  forest  were  then  uncon 
scious  that  the  white  man  would  at  some  future  day 
spread  his  white  sails  on  these  waters,  and  claim  their 


SO  THE    LIFE    OF 

native  woods  ;  that  a  steamboat  would  make  its  appear 
ance,  like  a  monster  from  the  deep,  snorting  fire  and 
smoke,  near  their  shores.  God  of  mercy,  save,  save 
my  poor  people. 

We  started  for  the  Ottawa  Lake  at»out  the  eighth  of 
October,  1835.  We  had  to  carry  our  canoes,  with  the 
rest  of  our  articles,  over  eight  portages,  or  carrying 
places,  one  of  which  was  nine,  and  another  five  miles 
'ong.  No  language  can  convey  an  idea  of  the  hard 
ships  and  toil  to  which  we  were  exposed,  before  we 
reached  there  ;  for  we  had  to  carry  all  our  things  over 
the  carrying  places ;  and  as  it  was  too  late  in  the  fall, 
and  on  account  of  the  disagreeableness  of  the  weather, 
we  were  obliged  to  return  to  La  Pointe.  The  winter 
set  in,  and  we  travelled  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles 
by  land.  It  was  on  one  of  these  carrying  places  that  I 
carried  the  heavy  load  mentioned  on  page  19. 

When  we  arrived  at  Ottawa  Lake,  the  Indians  were 
glad  to  see  us.  The  Chief,  Moose  Ogeed,  Moose  tail, 
was  particularly  kind.  Here  we  laboured  with  success, 
though  at  the  time  many  of  them  were  absent  hunting. 
I  commenced  a  day-school  with  few  scholars.  During 
the  winter  our  provision  gave  out ;  for  seven  weeks  we 
had  nothing,  except  what  we  caught  by  spearing  and 
shooting  ;  but  in  the  lacter  part  of  the  winter  we  could 
neither  shoot  rabbits,  nor  spear  fish.  What  now  was 
to  be  done,  except  to  go  to  La  Pointe,  one  hundred  and 
seventy  miles,  and  obtain  some  flour.  We  ran  nearly 
all  day  through  the  woods,  and  the  next  day  my  feet 
were  blistered,  occasioned  by  the  strap  of  my  snow 
shoes.  The  young  man  who  accompanied  me,  suffered 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  81 

still  more,  for  the  blood  was  oozing  out  through  his 
moccasons  At  the  expiration  of  two  days,  at  about 
ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  we  were'atRev.  Mr.  Hall's, 
at  La  Pointe.  Brother  Hall  could  hardly  credit  the  fact 
that  we  had  walked  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  in 
less  than  two  days. 

On  returning  to  the  mission,  we  were  one  week  on 
our  journey.  I  had  over  seventy  pounds  of  provisions 
to  carry  when  I  left,  and  my  friend  and  companion, 
whom  I  hired,  had  eighty-five  pounds.  The  Indians 
too  were  almost  starving,  but  the  spring  opened  just  in 
time  to  save  them.  In  their  journey,  down  the  river, 
we  accompanied  them,  and  had  an  opportunity  to  con 
verse  with  them  about  religion.  On  our  way,  the  In 
dians  pointed  to  the  battle  grounds  of  the  Ojebwas  and 
the  Sioux.  How  dreadful  and  awful  was  their  descrip 
tion.  The  Chief,  pointing  to  a  certain  spot,  observed, 
"  There  I  killed  two  Sioux,  about'  thirteen  winters  ago  ; 
I  cut  open  one  of  them ;  and  when  I  reflected  that 
the  Sioux  had  cut  up  my  own  cousin,  but  a  year  before, 
I  took  out  his  heart,  cut  a  piece  from  it,  and  swallowed 
it  \vhole.  I  scooped  some  of  his  blood,  while  warm, 
with  my  hand,  a^nd  drank  as  many  draughts  as  the  num 
ber  of  friends  who  had  perished  by  their  hands. '^  As 
he  spoke,  the  fierceness  of  the  Indian  gleamed  from  his 
countenance.  Every  half  mile,  trees  were  blazed 
(barked,)  and  notches  made  according  to  the  number 
that  had  been  killed. 

The  Sioux  and  the  Ojebwas  have  been  at  war  from 
time  immemorial.  The  neutral  ground  of  these  two 
nations,  is  full  of  game,  such  as  deer,  bears,  elks,  etc. 
We  went  down  to  the  Me-no-me-nee  Mills,  on  the 


82  THE    LIFE    OF 

v 

Chippewa  River,  where  the  whites  were  cutting  down 
pine  trees.  We  then  returned  to  Ottawa  Lake,  and 
.afterwards,  to  La  Pointe. 

During  this  winter  I  was  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hall,  at 
La  Pointe,  and  assisted  him  in  translating  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Luke,  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  into  the  Ojebwa 
tongue.  Although  I  have  sat  hour  after  hour  in  assist 
ing  him  in  his  good  work  in  the  west,  yet  I  can  never 
never  repay  him  for  the  kindness  and  affection  shown 
to  me.  May  God  reward  him  for  his  labors  of  love, 
and  for  his  Christian  benevolence.  He  is  like  a  pure 
and  limpid  stream  which  is  ever  running,  and  which 
never  dries  up.  He  is  like  a  high  rock  on  the  sea  shore, 
when  the  storms  and  waves  have  passed  by,  unchang 
ing  and  unchanged.  He  is  in  all  respects  the  most  suit 
able  man  for  this  work,  being  devoted,  humble,  kind, 
affectionate,  and  benevolent,  and  is  master  of  our  lan 
guage.  T  hope  to  see  him  once,  if  not  many  times  more, 
that  I  may  thank  him  again  and  again  for  his  Christian 
goodness.  May  his  holy  and  arduous  life,  and  health, 
be  precious  in  God's  sight. 

Here  I  must  make  a  remark.  In  that  country,  we 
ought  not  to  know  each  other  as  Presbyterians,  Method 
ists,  or  Baptists,  but  only  as  missionaries  of  the  cross. 
We  should  labor  with  and  for  each  other ;  and  do  all 
the  good  we  can.  Our  language  should  always  be, 
"  come,  brethren,  let  us  labor  side  by  side,  hold  up  each 
others  hands  in  the  work,  share  each  others  trials  and 
privations ;  and  spread  the  gospel  of  the  blessed  God." 
May  many  brother  Halls  be  raised  up  for  these  stations; 
so  that  the  poor  outcast  red  man  may  soon  take  his  sta- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  83 

tion  among  Christians  of  every  civilized  clime.  Should 
these  observations  fall  under  the  eye  of  dear  brother 
Hall,  he  will,  I  am  sure,  forgive  me  for  the  warm  and 
candid  confessions  of  a  sincere  heart. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

WE  spent  part  of  the  summer  at  La  Pointe,  waiting 
for  our  superintendent,  Rev.  John  Clark,  who  intended 
to  go  by  the  way  of  Ottawa  Lake  down  the  Mississippi. 
He  arrived  the  latter  part  of  June,  with  his  companions. 
We  went  in  two  canoes  up  Bad  River,  and  thence  over 
the  Portages,  already  named.  We  divided  our  provi 
sions,  bedding,  etc.,  etc.,  so  that  each  should  carry  an 
equal  weight.  In  ascending  Bad  River  we  were  nearly 
half  of  the  time  in  the  water,  dragging  the  canoe  up  the 
stream.  One  day  brother  Clark  stepped  on  a  rock  above 
the  water,  in  the  centre  of  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  the  canoe,  while  those  that  were  exceedingly 
tired,  might  rest.  As  soon  as  he  had  put  his  foot  on  the 
rock,  the  canoe  wheeled  around  with  the  current,  which 
drew  him  into  it,  and  carried  him  down  the  river.  We 
were  alarmed  for  some  time,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest 
efforts  that  we  could  save  him.  At  times,  we  could 
only  see  his  white  hat  above  the  water.  At  first,  we 
could  not  render  him  the  least  assistance.  The  stream 
conveyed  him  near  the  shore,  where  he  seized  the  limb 
of  a  tree,  which  enabled  him  to  reach  land.  We  hur- 


84  THE    LIFE    OF 

ried  to  the  spot  where  he  landed,  jumped  out  of  the 
canoe,  and  ran  after  him,  but  before  we  could  see  him, 
we  heard  him  cry  out  "whoop"  and  in  a  few  moments 
saw  him  coming  through  the  leaves,  soaking  wet.  We 
were  all  thankful  indeed  to  see  him  alive,  and  so  cheer 
ful  too.  On  that  day  we  would  not  permit  him  to  carry 
but  twro  loads  or  packs,  the  others  carried  three.  Our 
wish  was  that  he  should  not  at  any  time  carry  any  thing; 
but  he  insisted  upon  helping  us,  and  to  this  we  had  to 
submit.  This  was  one  of  those  kind  traits  which  en 
deared  him  so  much  to  all  his  fellow  laborers.  He  has 
also  shared  the  last  morsel  of  bread  with  us.  Often  has 
he  carried  the  canoe  on  his  back  ;  and  when  we  were 
discouraged  and  faint,  he  would  encourage  us  by  his 
cheerful  countenance,  and  words  of  consolation.  Our 
sinking  hearts  have  often  been  made  to  beat  with  emo 
tions  of  joy  ;  for  during  these  journeys  we  had  ample 
reasons  and  time  for  desponding.  But  according  to  our 
trials,  did  we  enjoy  the  smiles  of  heaven. 

We  were  three  days  going  over  the  Nine  Mile  Por 
tage,  where  we  spent  the  Sabbath.  We  had  three 
loads  each  ;  and  the  two  canoes  were  also  to  be  carried, 
each  one  taking  his  turn  every  half  mile.  We  were 
now  completely  jaded  out;  our  bones  ached.  This 
was  the  hardest  journey  that  I  ever  made,  with  the  ex 
ception  of  the  one  which  will  hereafter  be  related. 

After  severe  toil  and  privations,  we  arrived  at  Otta 
wa  Lake,  where  Brother  Clark  met  the  chief  and  some 
of  his  warriors  in  council.  He  explained  the  object  of 
our  visit,  viz.  to  live  among  them  and  teach  them  ;  to 
which  the  chief  assented. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  85 

Brother  Clark  now  left  Johnson,  Marksman,  and  my 
self  here,  to  do  all  the  good  we  could.  On  departing, 
we  accompanied  him  down  the  river  for  two  days  ;  and 
on  the  first  of  August  we  bade  each  other  farewell. 

That  day,  Peter  and  John  were  inconsolable  because 
Brother  Clark  and  the  rest  had  left  us  for  a  whole  year. 
I  felt  so  "  choked  up"  and  deserted,  that  I  talked  but 
little  during  the  day.  After  praying,  as  Brother  Clark 
was  parting  with  us,  and  our  heads  were  resting  on  the 
canoe,  he  said,  "  Brethren,  take  courage;  do  all  the 
good  you  can.  Pray  much  ;  trust  in  God  ;  tell  the  In 
dians  how  the  Saviour  died  ;  we  will  pray  for  you ; 
good  bye ;  and  may  the  Lord  bless  you  and  your 
labors." 

We  returned  to  Ottawa  Lake,  and  built  a  hoaise, 
where  we  resided  during  the  year.  Quite  late  in  the 
fall,  Johnson  and  Marksman  left  me,  and  went  to  La 
Pointe,  where  they  remained  all  the  winter.  It  is  true, 
there  were  but  few  Indians  here,  but  yet,  too  many  for 
one  teacher.  They  wished  me  to  go  with  them,  but  I 
preferred,  from  a  sense  of  duty,  to  spend  the  winter  and 
spring  in  teaching,  singing,  and  praying  among  the  peo 
ple  here.  In  the  spring  an  interesting  conversion  took 
place  ;  the  convert  committed  the  fourteenth  chapter  of 
St.  John  before  he  had  learned  the  alphabet.  This 
young  man  had  been  remarkably  kind,  and  humane,  be 
fore  his  conversion  ;  he  was  more  like  a  Christain  than 
any  unconverted  man  I  ever  saw.  I  never  heard  any 
thing  proceed  from  his  mouth  that  was  censurable. 
One  Sabbath  morning,  while  we  were  in  the  woods,  I 
was  reading  to  him,  "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 


86  THE    LIFE    OF 

gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 
on  him,  might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 
This  was  like  an  arrow  in  his  heart ;  he  prayed,  and 
wrestled  with  God,  until  the  Lord  spoke  peace  to  hi? 
soul. 

In  the  summer,  when  Johnson  and  Marksman  arrived, 
John  and  I  went  down  to  Prairie  Du  Chien,  on 
the  Mississippi.  On  our  way,  we  had  to  pass  through 
the  land  of  the  Sioux,  the  enemies  of  the  Ojebwas, 
and  we  knew  not  what  would  be  our  fate.  However, 
we  pursued  our  course  and  ventured  at  their  village. 
As  soon  as  we  approached,  they  raised  the  war-whoop 
and  fired  some  guns  over  our  heads,  and  the  bullets 
either  splashed  in  front  of  our  canoe,  or  whizzed  about 
our  heads.  Still,  we  kept  on  our  course,  and  as  soon 
as  we  stepped  from  our  canoe,  they  seized  us,  and  kept 
us  prisoners  for  nearly  three  days.  When  we  told  them 
(through  an  interpreter)  that  we  were  missionaries,  they 
released  us,  and  treated  us  kindty.  On  the  third  day 
we  were  on  the  water  again,  on  our  way  to  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  which  place  we  reached,  and  there  saw  Brother 
Brunson,  the  Superintendent  for  that  year.  V\re  ac 
companied  him  to  St.  Peters,  near  the  Falls  of  St.  An 
thony  ;  and  the  same  summer,  through  the  kindness  of 
Brother  Clark,  we  were  sent  to  school  near  Jackson 
ville,  Illinois.  To  Brother  Clark,  under  God,  I  owe 
all  the  education  (little  as  it  is)  which  I  now  possess. 
Before  this,  I  could  neither  speak  nor  read  five  words 
correctly.  Brothers  Johnson,  Marksman,  and  myself, 
were  placed  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  Jno.  Mitchell, 
now  an  assistant  at  the  Book  Concern,  in  Cincinnati. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  87 

For  two  years  we  attended  school  at  theEbenezer  Semi 
nary,  about  two  miles  north  of  Jacksonville.  At  this 
institution,  I  passed  some  of  the  happiest  seasons  of  my 
life.  Many  who  were  with  me  at  this  school,  are  now 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  both  among  the  whites  and  the 
Indians.  The  groves  seemed  vocal  with  the  praises  of 
God.  The  camp  meeting,  and  the  quarterly  meetings, 
which  I  then  attended,  are  still  fresh  in  my  memory. 
The  remembrance  of  the  many  delightful  acquaintances 
formed,  the  appointments  filled,  the  interesting  meetings 
I  attended  in  different  parts,  about  Jacksonville,  at  Lyn- 
'ville,  Manchester,  Rushville,  and  Versailes,  will  always 
hold  a  seat  in  my  heart.  It  was  here  that  I  learned  to 
read  the  word  of  God,  and  often,  for  hours  together, 
upon  my  knees,  in  the  groves,  have  I  been  thus  en 
gaged.  O  the  sweet  communion  I  then  had  with  God! 
Among  the  many  letters  which  I  have  since  received 
from  my  school  mates,  I  will  trouble  the  reader  only 
with  the  following  : 

Mr.  STERLING,  Brown  Co.,  III. 

February  8th,  1845. 
DEAR  BROTHER.  COPWAY, 

With  pleasure  I  improve  this  privilege  of  answering  your 
kind  epistle,  and  taking  a  "  paper  talk"  with  you.  By  the 
blessings  of  the  good  Lord,  we  are  well.  But  I  hear  you  say 
"  What  does  he  mean  by  we?'' — Only  myself,  my  wife,  arc! 
boy!  Now  if  you  will  pardon  me  this  time  for  marrying 
young,  I  will  promise  never  to  do  so  again.  But  I  think  you 
will  not  be  severe  in  your  censure,  inasmuch  as  I  have  a  wor 
thy  precedent  in  you.  Brother  Troy  travelled  three  years,  and 
married  Brother  Stratten's  daughter,  of  Pike  county:  and  I, 
who  commenced  three  years  after  him,  preached  two  years, 
and  married  another  •  so  we,  who  had  long  been  brothers,  be- 


88  THE    LIFE    OF 

came  brothel*^.  .*  7.  Brother  Wm.  Piper  was  married  since 
conference,  to  squire  Baynes'  daughter,  near  Columbus 
Harden  Wallace  married  Miss  Bronson,  of  Athens,  one  year 
since.  Brother  S.  Spates  is  on  a  visit  to  his  friends,  and  hat> 
the  ague;  neither  he  nor  Reason  is  married,  but  have  "good 
desires."  I  visited  Brother  George,  two  weeks  since. 

We  have  glorious  times  in  religion.  O  it  would  have  done 
you  good  to  have  heard  Dr.  Akers  tell  his  experience,  in  our 
last  quarterly  meeting.  In  speaking  of  his  sanctification  he 
said,  with  a  peculiar  emphasis,  while  his  lips  trembled  and 
tears  filled  his  eyes,  "  It  was  the  revelation  of  the  Son  of  God  in 
we."  But  time  would  fail  to  tell  of  these  "  Ebenezer"  boys, 
who  through  faith,  preach  "big  sermons/'  exhort  thousands, 
li  who  are  valiant  in  fight/'  who  slaughter  many  a  sinner, 
and  wear  the  marks  of  many  a  well  fought  field,  although 
death-has  done  his  work  among  us  !  Our  faithful  teacher,  and 
a  beloved  schoolmate,  Brothers  Troy  and  Piper,  are  no  more ; 
they  fell  victims  1o  fever  just  after  conference  :  but  they  fell 
like  martyrs;  they  died  at  their  post.  Brother  Troy  and  I,  at 
tended  Brother  Piper's  funeral  (the  sermon  was  preached  by 
Brother  Berryman)  at  Barry.  It  was  a  solemn  time.  While  I 
stood  by  his  coffin,  I  thought  of  you  all,  and  of  Brother  Hud- 
dlcstun,  who  had  gone  before  him.  The  day  before  I  left, 
Father  Straiten,  Brother  Troy,  and  I,  walked  out  on  the  Missis 
sippi  bluffs,  while  the  bright  surface  of  the  river  reflected 
upon  us  the  .last  rays  of  the  setting  sun.  We  talked  of  tho 
happy  days  of  other  years,  spent  with  kindred  spirits  now 
scattered  over  the  world.  His  breast  seemed  warmed  at  the 
recollection.  The  flame  of  his  zeal  mounted  high,  and  point- 
in-g  to  the  bright  waters  that  rolled  in  the  distance,  he  said,  a  I 
feel  like  preaching  till  the  last  sinner  on  the  last  tributary  of 
that  stream  is  converted  to  God."  Alas!  he  had  even  then 
preached  his  last  sermon.  Peace  to  their  memory.  "They 
taught  us  how  to  live,  arid,  0  how  high  the  price  of  knowledge, 
taught  us  how  to  die."  Sister  Piper,  and  her  two  children, 
live  at  her  own  home  in  Barry;  Sister  Troy,  with  one  child, 
lives  with  her  father.  You  have,  perhaps,  read  the  obituaries 
of  Brothers  Benson,  Otwell,  Corey,  Edmunson,  and  Hale — 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  89 

gone  home.  Brother  N.  W.  Allen,  married  down  south,  and 
John  Mathers  to  Miss  Julia  Tucker.  Brother  Heddenbnrg  is  in 
Springfield.  I  believe  M.  has  concluded  not  to  marry,  but  to 
keep  house  for  her  father.  Moses  C.  lives  and  prospers  in 
Petersburgh  Circuit. 

March  13th.  I  commence  again,  not  having  time  to  finish 
when  I  commenced.  I  record  with  sorrow  the  death  of  our 
child,  aged  eight  months.  The  affliction  of  one  short  week, 
carried  him  beyond  the  sorrows  incident  to  mortality,  to  rest 
with  God.  0  it  was  a  trial  to  see  him  sink  in  death,  and  bear 
him  to  the  grave.  But  now,  thank  God, 

"  The  storm  that  wrecks  the  winter  sky, 
No  more  disturbs  his  sweet  repose, 

Than  summer  evening's  latest  sigh, 
That  shuts  the  rose." 

The  Lord  has  given  us  some  tokens  for  good  ;  we  have  some 
glorious  prayer  and  class  meetings.  Thirteen  joined  on  my 
last  round.  I  expect  Brother  Wallace  with  me  at  a  protracted 
meeting  next  week;  can  you  not  come  too? 

Well,  Brother  George,  how  do  you  get  along  in  religion? 
This  is  the  subject  all  important.  Time,  in  its  rapid  roll,  still 
bears  us  on.  The  sun  stood  still  in  Gibeon,  but  time  did  not 
stand  still.  The  sun  went  back  ten  degrees  on  the  dial  of 
Ahaz,  but  time  rolled  on  with  unremitting  speed.  Mutation 
is  written  all  around  us.  The  little  flower,  so  bright,  is  nipped 
by  the  untimely  frost  of  winter.  The  rainbow  is  beautiful, 
but  it  passes  away  with  the  weeping  cloud.  And  O  how  soon 
the  fleeting  years  of  time  will  be  lost  amid  the  mighty  cycles 
of  eternity.  And  yet,  my  brother,  we  know  that  on  this  inch 
of  time  hang  everlasting  things.  Lord,  help  us  to  stamp  every 
inomeni  with  improvement.  Now*if  God  has  entrusted  to  us 
the  care  of  souls  immortal,  how  should  we  pray  and  labor,  lest 
we  should  lose  a  prize  so  dear  ! 

Brother  George,  I  shall  never  forget  our  band  society,  and 

vyoung  men's'"'  prayer  meeting ;  these  were  precious  seasons 

Though  I  View  my  brethren  falling  round  me,  the  hope  of  im 

mortality  makes  "the  valley  of  the  shadow"  flame  with  the 

8* 


90  THE    LIFE    OF 

glory  of  God.  Thank  God  for  religion  that  can  conquer  death, 
and  view  the  grave  as  but  a  subterranean  passage  to  the  skies 
Go  on — I  expect  to  hail  you  in  a  better  clime.  Brother,! 
think  I  have  experienced  that  the  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  from 
all  sin.  O  glorious  truth !  Have  you  not  found  it  too  ?  It  is  by 
simple  Faith. 

"  Faith  has  an  eye  no  tears  can  dim ; 
A  heart  no  griefs  can  stir  ; 

She  bears  the  cross,  and   looks  to  Him 
Who  bore  the  cross  for  her." 

Go  on,  brother;  the  land  of  rest  lies  just  across  the  rolling 
tide  of  Jordan.  Methinks  I  see  a  Troy,  a  Huddlestun,  and 
Piper,  put  forth  their  hands  from  the  banks  of  glory,  to  beckon 
us  onward.  They  look  out  for  us  ;  0  let  us  not  disappoint 
them!  You  know  the  north  and  south  talk  of  division;  thank 
God  they  can't  divide  me,  nor  break  those  ties  that  bind  me  to 
good  brethren  every  where,  from  whom  "joy,  nor  grief,  nor 
time,  nor  place,  nor  life,  nor  death,  can  part." 

I  must  close  my  scattering  letter,  though  not  half  done. 
Brother  come  down,  and  I'll  try  and  tell  you  the  rest.  We  can 
go  over  to  Ebenezer  and  have  a  meeting.  Pitner  is  there  now. 
He  says  that  the  Lord  has  the  best  market  in  the  universe ; 
Christian  duties  are  always  good  sale  there,  and  then  we  are 
sure  to  get  a  "  back  load"  of  grace.  He  says,  "  the  Lord  has 
a  great  big  two-story  ware-house:  the  promise  of  the  life  that 
now  is,  that's  the  lower  story ;  and  of  that  which  is  to  come, 
this  is  t?ie  upper  story.  There,"  says  he,  "brethren,  I'll  not 
tell  you  any  more,  you'll  have  to  die  to  know  the  rest." 

My  very  best  respects  to  your  lady,  and  the  little  Copways. 
Yours,  fraternally, 
•  WILLIAM  J.  RUTLEDGE. 

N.  B.  Dr.  Vandevanter,  Brother  Bond,  and  many  others, 
Btill  speak  of  your  preaching  at  Versailes.  We  have  some 
good  times  there  now.  Brothers  Billy  and  Cabbie  Patterson 
are  married ;  yes,  and  Aquilla  too.  He  preaches,  and  teaches 
school.  Brother  Saxon  still  goes  it  with  a  rush.  The  "  first 
year"  class  of  boys  in  thisconfeience,  are  now  first  rate;  some 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  91 

of  them  could  almost  stride  a  mountain.  0  sir,  it  would  do 
you  good  to  see  Brother  Billy  Piper  throw  his  searing  thunder 
bolts  and  rive  the  forest  oak,  or  bury  them  in  the  smoking 
earth.  See  him  rise  in  the  fulness  of  his  strength,  and  ex 
claim,  a  Man  fell  5  Heaven  was  robed  in  silence,  Earth  in 
sorrow,  and  Hell  alone  was  glad."  Farewell. 

W.  J.  R. 

I  attended  several  of  the  Conferences ;  the  last  of 
which  was  in  Bloomfield,in  1839,  where  I  parted  with 
some  of  my  dearest  friends  and  companions,  for  nine 
months.  Still  it  was  pleasant  to  reflect  that  the  Con 
ference  had  appointed  Brothers  Spates,  Huddleston, 
Johnson,  and  Peter  Marksman,  to  labor  at  the  head  of 
the  Mississippi.  Brother  Kavanaugh  was  appointed 
Superintendent  of  the  Missions  for  that  year.  I  was 
allowed  to  visit  home  in  the  fall,  to  see  my  friends.  I 
travelled  to  Chicago  free  of  expense  ;  I  drove  a  pair  of 
fine  grey  horses  for  an  individual  who  was  on  his  road 
to  that  place.  We  slept  in  our  wagons  every  night.  At 
Chicago*  I  embarked  in  a  schooner  fc  Buffalo ;  but 
getting  tired  of  this,  left  it  at  Detroit,  and  took  steam 
boat  for  Buffalo,  where  I  arrived  just  about  day  light. 
I  had  lost  my  cap,  the  wind  blew  it  into  the  lake,  with 
my  pocket  book,  containing  $27  in  bills,  and  $2.50  }n 
silver,  with  a  silk  handkerchief,  in  \vhich  my  all  was 
wrapped.  Here  I  was,  moneyless,  friendless,  and  hat- 
less,  and  in  a  strange  land  !  I  had,  however,  a  little 
change  left.  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  visit  the  East 
before  my  return  to  Canada.  But  this  must  now  be 
abandoned.  I  walked  about  Buffalo  quite  disheartened 

*  Chicago  signifies  the  place  of  skunks. 


92  THE   LIFE    OF 

At  last  I  saw  on  a  sign  u  Temperance  Hotel."  I  con 
cluded  to  put  up  at  this  house,  and  to  my  surprise  and 
joy,  the  landlord  was  a  warm  hearted  Methodist — James 
Madison.  At  night,  I  accompanied  him  to  the  prayer 
meeting,  where  he  told  a  Brother  Copeland  my  circum 
stances.  They  made  up  the  whole  amount  of  my  loss, 
and  gave  me  a  dollar  over.  I  could  now  visit  the  East 
as  I  had  purposed  before  my  loss.  The  next  day  I 
started  for  Rochester,  where  I  spent  the  Sabbath.  I 
was  very  anxious  to  see  the  great  cities  of  which  I  had 
read  so  much  at  school.  I  resolved  to  go  through  thick 
and  thin  for  the  sake  of  seeing  New  York.  At  Roches- 
ter  I  stopped  with  Brother  Colby;  Miss  Colby  perceiv 
ing  that  I  was  not  warmly  clad,  gave, me  a  cloak  which 
she  obtained  from  Brother  S.  Richardson.  Should 
either,  or  both,  of  these  dear  friends  see  these  remarks 
concerning  their  kindness,  I  hope  they  will  excuse  me 
for  thus  mentioning  their  names.  I  must  thank  them 
again  for  their  goodness;  I  often  remember  them  in  my 
closet  and  by  the  wayside.  May  God  reward  them 
and  all  other  friends. 

On  Monday  I  left  for  Albany.  When  I  reached 
Syracuse,  I  took  the  long-looked  for  rail  road.  We 
were  soon  on  our  way,  moving  along  like  a  streak  of 
lightning.  In  the  morning  1  arrived  in  Albany  in  time 
for  the  morning  boat  for  New  York.  I  walked  around 
this  Dutch  city ;  and  as  every  thing  appeared  to  be  some 
what  new,  I  was  interested,  especially  with  the  vessels, 
&c.  As  I  wished  to  be  economical,  I  left  without  any 
breakfast.  I  was  charmed  with  the  steamboat.  We 
passed  down  the  Hudson  ;  the  towns,  villages,  and  the 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  93 

splendid  scenery  enchanted  me.  I  had  seen  but  very 
few  such  magnificent  scenes  before. 

About  noon,  a  plain  looking  man  approached  me  :  I 
discovered  at  once  that  he  was  of  that  class  of  men  call 
ed  Quakers.  He  spoke  of  what  they  were  doing 'for 
the  Indians  in  New  York.  I  was  very  much  interested 
with  his  conversation.  I  felt  glad  and  proud  to  have 
the  honor  and  pleasure  of  seeing  and  conversing  with 
one  of  Penn's  descendants — the  friend  of  the  poor  In 
dians.  While  conversing  with  him,  the  bell  was  rung 
for  dinner ;  he  wished  me  to  go  down  and  eat;  I  told 
him  I  was  obliged  to  be  saving,  as  I  had  but  little 
money  and  was  not  accustomed  to  travelling.  Upon 
saying  this,  he  pulled  out  a  dinner  ticket  from  his  pocket 
and  said,  "  Friend,  thou  must  take  this  and  come  down 
to  dinner."  I  had  an  exalted  opinion  of  the  Quakers 
before, but  this  kind  act  increased  my  feelings,  and  con 
firmed  all  that  I  had  ever  heard  of  their  generosity  to 
my  poor  people.  "  God  bless  the  Quakers,"  said  I, 
silently,  as  I  descended  to  dinner.  After  dinner  we 
finished  our  conversation.  He  said  he  was  on  his  way 
to  Philadelphia.  God  bless  him,  wherever  he  is.  He 
has  my  kindest  wishes. 

In  the  evening  I  arrived  at  New  York,  and  went  im 
mediately  to  see  Brother  Mason,  who  directed  me  to 
go  to  Sister  Luckey's  in  Broome  street,  where  I  tarried 
during  my  stay. 

On  the  25th  of  October,  came  that  great  jubilee  of 
Methodism.  In  the  morning  I  went  with  Dr.  Bangs  to 
meeting.  He  preached  the  centenary  sermon,  which 
was  afterwards  printed.  In  the  evening  I  attended  the 


94  THE    LIFE   OF 

Allen  street  Station.  Oh  what  a  happy  meeting  ihia 
was.  Here  I  saw  some  of  the  greatest  among  them 
we-epforjoy.  "  Amen,  halleluiah,  glory  to  God,"  and 
similar  ejaculations,  rang  through,  and  fi-lled  the  house. 
In  this  vast  assembly  was  a  solitary  Indian — George 
Copway !  Never  can  I  forget  that  evening  !  What 
ever  may  be  my  future  lot  in  this  life,  I  will  always 
thank  God  for  the  privilege  of  attending  these  services. 
May  the  Lord  pour  out  his  Spirit  on  all  his  churches. 

The  next  day  I  visited  Newark,  N.  J.,  to  see  brother 
Abraham  Hedenburg,  with  whom  I  had  become 
acquainted  in  Illinois,  at  the  house  of  his  brother 
James.  Here  I  met  with  a  great  deal  of  kindness. 
Brother  Bartine,  of  the  Franklin  Station,  requested  me 
to  preach  for  him  in  the  morning  ;  and  Brother  Ayers, 
of  the  Northern  Station,  invited  me  to  preach  for  him 
in  the  evening.  Brother  Ayers  gave  me  about  $8.00 
worth  of  books,  which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  perusing 
during  the  winter.  This  was  a  favor — a  distinguished 
favor  indeed.  I  have  seen  that  dear  brother  but  once 
since.  May  the  Lord  be  gracious  to  him. 

My  visit  to  Brother  Hedenburg  was  delighful.  I 
met  many  friends  here,  to  whom  I  can  never  be  thank 
ful  enough.  May  God  visit  them  in  great  mercy.  I 
saw  them  again  last  summer,  and  partook  of  their  kind 
hospitalities.  I  feel  more  and  more  indebted  to  them  ; 
especially  to  Brother  Hedenburg. 

My  next  journey  was  to  Boston.  Dr.  Bangs  gave 
me  a  letter  of  introduction  to  a  brother  in  that  city.  1 
remained  about  two  weeks,  looking  at  the  Yankees  and 
their  city.  Boston  is  much  overrated  ;  there  are  a  few 
very  few  pretty  spots  ;  the  rest  is  crooked  and  narrow, 


KAH-GE-GA  GAH-BOWH.  95 

It  is  far  behind  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  perhaps 
Baltimore,  and  New. Orleans.  I  met  with  a  few  choice 
spirits — Brothers  King,  Rand,  Wise,  and  Smith  ;  and 
on  the  Sabbath,  I  addressed  the  Sabbath  School  in 
Russel  street.  In  the  evening  we  had  a  delightful 
meeting.  I  remained  with  Brother  H.  Merrell's  family 
during  my  sojourn,  and  I  shall  always  recollect  them 
with  feelings  of  sincere  gratitude.  I  visited  several 
noted  places  while  in  that  vicinage, — the  Monument 
on  Bunker's  (or  rather  Breed's)  Hill,  etc.  ;  I  went  also 
on  the  top  of  the  State  House  when  the  sky  was  clear. 
It  was  from  this  point  that  I  saw  the  works  of  the 
white  man.  The  steeples,  vessels  arriving,  and  others 
spreading  their  sails  for  distant  lands.  The  wharves 
were  filled  with  merchandise.  A  few  steamboats  were 
running  here  and  there,  breathing  out  fire  and  smoke. 
On  my  left,  I  noticed  'several  towns.  The  steam  cars 
from  Worcester  rolled  on  from  the  west ;  others  were 
starting  for  Providence,  and  whizzed  along  the  flats 
like  a  troop  of  runaway  horses.  Here  were  factories  in 
different  directions.  As  I  saw  the  prosperity  of  the 
white  man,  I  said,  while  tears  filled  my  eyes,  "  Happy 
art  thou,  0  Israel,  who  is  like  unto  thee,  0  people  saved 
by  the  Lord!"  When  I  thought  of  the  noble  race  of 
red  men  who  once  lived  and  roamed  in  all  the  land,  and 
upon  the  waters  as  far  as  my  eye  could  reach,  the  fol 
lowing  thoughts  arose  in  my  mindj  which  I  have  since 
penned. 

Once  more  I  see  my  fathers'  land 

Upon  the  beach,  where  oceans  roar ; 
Where  whiten'd  bones  bestrew  the  sand, 

Of  some  brave  warrior  of  yore. 


96  THE    LIFE    OF 

The  groves,  where  once  my  fathers  roam'd— 
The  rivers,  where  the  beaver  dwelt — 

The  lakes,  where  angry  waters  foam'd — 
Their  charms,  with  my  fathers,  have  fled. 

O  !  tell  me,  ye  «  pale  faces,"  tell, 

Where  have  my  proud  ancestors  gone? 
Whose  smoke  curled  up  from  every  dale, 

To  what  land  have  their  free  spirits  flown  1 
Whose  wigwam  stood  where  cities  rise ; 

On  whose  war-paths  the  steam-horse  flies ; 
And  ships,  like  mon-e-doos  in  disguise, 

Approach  the  shore  in  endless  files. 

I  now  visited  the  Missionary  Rooms  of  the  American 
Board,  whose  invaluable  labors  are  felt  throughout  the 
globe.  I  saw  some  articles,  wrought  by  our  people  in 
the  west,  such  as  bead  work,  porcupine  quills,  mocca- 
sons,  war  clubs,  etc.  I  thought,  that  if  Brother  Green 
had  seen  as  much  of  war  clubs  as  I  had,  (for  I  have 
seen  them  stained  with  blood  and  notched  according  to 
the  number  of  individuals  they  had  slain,)  he  would 
conceal  them  from  every  eye. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ABOUT  the  4th  of  November,  I  took  my  leave  of  Bos 
ton,  for  the  great  commercial  emporium,  on  my  route 
homewards.  My  travelling  companion  was  the  Rev. 
E.  Taylor,  the  sailor's  friend.  He  was  on  his  way  to 
Philadelphia  to  preach.  I  should  suppose  that  a  better 
sailor's  preacher  cannot  be  found  in  the  Union.  I  was 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  97 

much  pleased  with  his  conversation.  In  one  of  his 
public  addresses,  I  was  told  that  he  said,  "  When  I  die, 
smother  me  not  under  the  dust;  but  bury  me  in  the  sea, 
where  the  sea- weed  will  be  my  winding  sheet,  the  coral 
my  coffin,  and  the  sea  sr^ell  my  tomb  stone."  I  heard 
an  individual  say  of  him,  "start  him  where  you  will,  he 
will  go  to  sea." 

I  was  now,  once  more,  in  the  magnificent  city  of  New 
York.  I  bought  a  few  books  at  the  Book  Rooms.  After 
surveying  the  beauties  and  curiosities  of  the  city,  I  left 
in  the  steamboat  Rochester  for  Albany.  I  spent  one 
day  in  Albany,  and  attended  a  Methodist  prayer  meet 
ing.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Seymour,  the  preacher  in  charge 
at  the  Division  street  Station,  introduced  me  to  Brother 
Page,  who  had  the  charge  of  the  South  Ferry  street 
Church.  At  the  latter  church  I  was  present  at  a  delight 
ful  and  soul-stirring  meeting. 

The  following  day  I  took  the  canal  for  Syracuse  and 
Oswego.  On  my  way  from  Schenectady  to  Utica  I 
preached  twice  on  board  the  boat;  and  even  here  I 
found  some  pious  souls.  I  observed  the  tears  falling 
from  several  eyes.  u  The  Lord  be  praised,"  was  the 
language  of  my  heart.  When  shall  this  poor  heart 
feel  fully  and  wholly  alive  to  the  unsurpassed  favors 
of  heaven? 

I  took  a  steamboat  at  Oswego,  and  arrived  at  King 
ston,  C.  WT.,  on  the  evening  of  Nov.  11.  Here  I  had 
to  pay  duties  on  the  books  which  I  had  obtained  in  New 
York.  The  amount  to  be  paid  was  $32.50,  and  I  had 
but  $27.  I  went  to  Charles  Oliver,  Deputy  Collector ; 
and  a*s  soon  as  I  laid  my  circumstances  before  him,  he 


98  THE    LIFE    OF 

said,  "  pay  the  $27,  and  1  will  advance  you  the  balance} 
and  as  soon  as  you  reach  home,  write  to  Mr.  McCau- 
lay,  the  Inspector  General,  who  lives  in  Toronto,  and 
inform  him  who  you  are  ;  he  will,  doubtless,  authorize 
me  to  refund  you  the  money."  I  did  so,  and  shortly  after 
wards  received  the  whole  amount.  In  this  public  way 
I  would  express  my  most  hearty  thanks  to  these  gentle 
men  for  their  acts  of  kindness  towards  an  Indian  stranger. 
I  arrived  at  Rice  Lake  on  the  12th  day  of  November, 
1839,  having  been  absent  from  home  five  years  and  four 
months.  Never  did  I  feel  so  rejoiced  as  when  I  stood 
on  the  top  of  a  hill,  and  saw  my  village,  seven  miles 
across  the  lake.  I  gazed  upon  it  with  pure  delight;  and 
as  I  took  a  retrospective  view  of  all  the  scenes  which  I 
had  passed  through,  I  wondered  at  myself,  and  at  the* 
great  goodness  of  God.  I  knelt  down  and  "blessed 
and  thanked  Him  who  liveth  for  ever,"  for  his  unspeak 
able  goodness  to  a  child  of  sin.  While  crossing  the 
Jake,  I  was  in  perfect  ecstacies ;  my  heart  leaped  with 
joy ;  and  my  thoughts  and  emotions  were  at  my  home 
long  before  my  person.  O  how  tedious  and  tardy  the 
boat  seemed  to  be;  I  wished  for  wings  several  times. 
But  at  last,  I  planted  my  foot  upon  the  spot  on  which  I 
had  been  reared  from  my  infancy,  and  where  some  of 
the  sweetest  and  happiest  recollections  of  my  life  were 
centered.  But  "  every  sweet  has  it  bitter."  On  en 
quiring  for  some  of  my  relatives,  I  was.  informed  that 
they  had  left  this,  for  a  better  life.  Many  of  my  old 
friends  and  acquaintances  had  gone  to  try  the  realities  of 
another  world.  Numbers  were  bathed  in  tears,  and  the 
wounds  of  their  hearts  were  re-opened.  My  own  fieari 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  99 

seemed  to  bleed  at  every  pore.  What  a  painful  interview ! 
I  now  requested  to  be  shown  the  graves  of  my  dear  re 
latives  and  friends.  I  wended  my  way  to  these  conse 
crated  grounds,  and  sighed  and  wept  over  them.  My 
reflections  were  solemn  indeed!  I  followed  many  of 
them,  in  my  thoughts,  to  heaven,  whither  they  doubt 
less  now  are,  celebrating  the  praises  of  God  around  the 
throne  of  the  blessed  Redeemer.  This  was  great  con 
solation  amidst  my  griefs ;  and  I  felt  now  determined, 
with  God's  assistance,  to  follow  them,  so  far  as  they  fol 
lowed  Christ,  and  thus  be  prepared  to  unite  with  them 
in  the  songs  of  the  upper  world,  whenever  God  shall  see 
fit  to  call  me  hence. 

Brother  John  Sunday,  was  at  this  time,  stationed  in 
our  village.  The  Lord  soon  visited  this  Mission  with  a 
glorious  revival ;  many  were  converted,  and  others  re 
claimed.  The  tracts  that  I  had  received  at  the  Book 
Rooms,  and  the  books  from  the  American  Tract  Society 
(N.  Y.,)  I  distributed  among  those  that  could  read,  and 
they  were  duly  appreciated.  I  believe  that  these  were  the 
means  which  prepared  their  minds  to  relinquish  the 
world,  and  place  their  hope  in  God. 

I  will  now  speak  of  Christmas  and  New  Year. 
When  Christmas  arrived,  we  were  invited  to  a  centenary 
tea  party,  in  company  with  the  Rev.  W'illiam  Case,  the 
well  known  friend  of  the  Indians.  The  party  met  at 
Alderville,  eight  miles  from  the  Mission.  This  was  a 
season  of  much  joy  and  happiness.  The  Chiefs  referred 
to  the  time  when  they  were  without  the  gospel.  One 
of  them  said,  a  Before  I  heard  the  gospel,  when  Christ 
mas  came,  I  began  to  thank  the  Great  Spirit  for  the  day 


100  THE    LIFE    OF 

on  which  I  could  get  plenty  of  whiskey.  Brothers,  you 
know  how  often  1  was  dragged  through  the  snow  to  my 
wigwam,  where  my  wife  and  children  were  cold  and 
hungry.  Now,  I  drink  tea  instead  of  whiskey ,  and 
have  religion  with  it;  row  my  house  is  comfortable; 
and  my  children  are  pious  and  happy.  I  expect  to  pur 
sue  a  Christian  course  till  I  arrive  in  heaven.  My  fond 
hope  is  to  meet  these  good  missionaries  in  the  land  of 
bliss ;  and  not  only  these,  but  also  the  good  John  Wes 
ley,  with  whom  I  expect  to  shake  hands  there."  John 
Sunday's  brother  (Big  Jacob,)  said,  "  When  the  Me 
thodists  were  preaching  to  our  people,  I  heard  that  the 
chiefs  and  warriors  were  frequently  in  tears.  I  then 
said,  I  would  not  shed  tears  were  I  to  hear  them. 
Still,  I  wished  to  understand  for  myself.  I  went,  with 
a  full  determination  not  to  behave  myself  like  a  woman, 
I  mean  by  crying.  I  sat  near  the  door.  The  preacher 
was  speaking  about  the  Saviour's  dying  on  the  cross, 
while  the  Indians  all  around  were  sobbing.  I  began  to 
feel  serious,  and  then  the  tears  fell  involuntarily.  Fre 
quently  I  wiped  my  eyes,  but  still  the  tears  would  flow.  I 
asked  myself,  am  I  crying  too  ?  Brethren,  I  was  ashamed 
to  exhibit  tears ;  but  now  [here  he  raised  his  hand 
to  heaven]  it  is  not  through  cowardice  that  I  cry,  for  I 
never  shed  a  tear  on  the  battle  field,  nor  even  when  my 
children  or  my  friends  lay  dead  before  me.  No !  I 
never  dropped  a  tear.  I  feel  to-night  very  happy  and 
thankful  to  know  that  the  Great  Spirit  did  not,  while  I 
was  in  darkness,  say,  *I  will  never  bless  this  Indian.' 
I  feel  an  ardent  love  for  you  all.  I  love  Jesus,  who 
has  done  so  much  for  sinful  me."  He  then  sat  down  ; 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH  101 

• 

Brother  John  Sunday  now  arose,  and  interpreted  what 
his  brother  had  just  said  ;  and  at  the  close  of  his  remarks, 
he  turned  to  the  whites,  who  had  come  here  from  Co- 
bourg,  and  several  other  places,  and  said,  "  Brothers, 
that  was  a  great  big  mercy,  for  that  great  big  man." 

I  might  add  other  cases  here,  but  it  is  scarcely  neces 
sary.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  we  enjoyed  the  services 
throughout.  As  I  looked  around,  I  recognized  some, 
whom  I  knew,  and  had  often  seen  before  the  gospel 
reached  us,  and  who  had  usually  spent  Christmas  in  the 
gutter, — degraded,  miserable,  and  starving.  The  lan 
guage  of  the  Psalmist  might  well  have  been  quoted  by 
each  of  these  poor  brethren  :— "  Thou  hast  raised  me 
up  out  of  the  filthiest  sink  (English  translation,  *  the  miry 
clayj)  and  hast  planted  my  feet  firmly  on  a  rock." 
Yes,  the  rock  Christ  Jesus. 

New  Year's  day  was  observed  in  the  same  religious 
manner.  And  I  cannot  but  remark  here,  that  it  is  to  be 
greatly  regretted  that  so  many  Christians  in  the  States 
spend  this  day  in  gadding  about  from  house  to  house, 
and  indulging  in  luxuries  to  excess.  Nay,  more  ;  I 
have  been  informed  that  not  a  few  professors  entertain 
their  visitors  with  fire-water  or  deviVs  spittle,  on  that 
day.  What  a  contradiction  this  would  be  in  the  esti 
mation  of  converted  Indians,  were  they  to  witness  these 
scenes. 

During  the  winter,  the  General  Council  of  the  Nation 
was  held  at  the  Credit  River  Mission.  Chief  Joseph 
Sawyer  was  elected  President  of  the  Council.  This 
noble  chief  has  filled  the  chair  several  times  since,  with 
great  credit.  Several  petitions,  and  other  important 

9* 


102  THE    LIFE   OF 

«  i  1    '  »,  ''  • 

documents  were  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  different 
chiefs,  to  be  presented  to  the  Government  of  Canada. 
The  whole  Council  waited  on  the  Governor  General, 
Lord  Sydenhara,  in  a  body ;  they  presented  their  peti 
tions  (see  Note  A,  at  the  end  of  this  chapter.)  In 
reply,  we  received  but  little  satisfaction  ;  he  closed  his 
note,  by  saying,  "  My  children,  for  the  present,  I  bid 
you  all  farewell."  His  Lordship  did  not  even  deign 
to  affix  his  name  to  the  note.  Since  then,  nothing  has 
been  heard  of  our  papers,  and  therefore  we  must  con 
clude  that  they  have  been  laid  under  the  table.  But 
what  could  be  expected  of  a  "father"  who  could  smile 
in  the  presence  of  his  "children"  and  yet  stab  them  in 
the  dark  ?  See  note  B,  at  the  close  of  the  chapter, 
where  the  reader  may  find  an  extract  from  his  letter  to 
Lord  John  Russell.  To  rebut  his  false  representations, 
I  would  appeal  to  the  Report  of  the  Commissioners  on 
Indian  Affairs  in  Canada ;  to  the  missionaries ;  and  to 
the  whole  civilized  and  Christianized  population  of  the 
Chippewa  nation.  I  can  therefore  say,  without  the  fear 
of  respectable  contradiction,  that  his  assertions  have  no 
foundation  in  truth.  A  few  drunken  Indians,  it  is  true, 
may  be  found  in  Canada  ;  and  these  alone,  would  be 
willing  to  call  him  Father. 

Tf.  was  at  this  General  Council  that  I  became  ac 
quainted  with  Captain  Howell's  family,  of  Toronto,  for 
merly  of  England,  and  after  an  intimate  acquaintance  of 
some  six  months,  I  was  united  in  marriage  to  his  daugh 
ter  Elizabeth.  My  wife  has  been  a  help  meet  indeed  ; 
she  has  shared  my  woes,  my  trials,  my  privations  ;  and 
has  faithfully  labored  to  instruct  and  assist  the  poor  In- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  103 

(lians,  wht  lever  an  opportunity  occurred.  I  often  feel 
astonished  when  I  reflect  upon  what  she  has  endured, 
considering  that  she  does  not  possess  much  physical 
strength.  I  can  truly  say  that  she  has  willingly  partaken 
of  the  same  cup  that  I  have,  although  that  cup  has  often 
contained  gall.  I  trust,  that  I  have  not  transgressed 
the  bounds  of  delicacy,  in  speaking  of  one  who  has 
sacrificed  so  much  in  becoming  the  partner  of  an  Indian 
missionary.  I  will  simply  add,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Howell,  and  their  daughters  Caroline  and  Elizabeth, 
were  then,  and  are  now,  members  of  the  Methodist 
Church. 

In  the  spring  which  preceded  my  marriage,  I  was 
appointed  by  my  people  at  Rice  Lake,  to  transact  some 
business  for  them  at  Toronto.  I  accordingly  left  Rice 
Lake  and  reached  Toronto  in  April.  Just  before  leav 
ing  for  Rice  Lake,  I  called  to  see  my  cousin,  Thomas 
Kezhig,  who  was  confined  to  his  house  by  consumption. 
While  on  my  journey  homewards,  between  Toronto 
and  Port  Hope,  as  I  was  sleeping  on  one  of  the  sofas 
of  the  steamboat,  I  had  the  following  singular  dream  in 
relation  to  my  cousin- above  mentioned  : — 

I  found  myself  in  a  path  on  a  wide  plain,  which  led 
towards  the  south,  between  two  cottages.  I  was  im 
pressed  with  a  belief  that  it  was  my  duty  to  proceed  to 
the  end  of  the  road,  wThich,  from  appearances,  great 
multitudes  had  walked  over.  On  nearing  the  cottages, 
I  discovered  a  small  gate,  attended  by  a  keeper.  At 
first,  he  refused  me  an  entrance,  but  after  much  persua 
sion,  he  permitted  me  to  pass,  extorting  from  me  a  pro 
mise,  to  return  as  soon  as  I  should  reach  a  certain  spot, 


104  THE    LIFE    OF 

from  which  I  could  see  the  end  of  the  path.  I  passed 
through  the  gate  and  traveled  over  a  beautiful  rolling 
country,  with  groves,  flowers,  and  fruits,  on  my  right 
and  on  my  left,  which  delighted  my  eyes ;  while  the 
singing  of  birds  delighted  my  ears.  I  walked  through 
several  streams  which  ran  smoothly  over  beds  of  beau 
tiful  pebbles.  From  one  of  these  streams  I  drank,  and 
felt  much  refreshed.  In  some  places,  I  saw  the  impress 
o-f  men's  feet  on  the  pebbles,  which  proved  that  persons 
had  gone  before  me.  Some  time  after  this,  I  heard 
several  voices  conversing  about  the  country  to  which 
they  were  traveling.  I  ascended  a  hill,  from  which  I 
beheld  a  scene  which  no  language  can  describe.  In 
front  was  a  large  granite  rock,  in  the  form  of  a  pyramid  ; 
it  was  exceedingly  high  ;  had  seats  on  each  side  from 
the  bottom  to  the  top  ;  and  on  these,  sat  a  great  multi 
tude  who  had  died  in  the  Lord.  Here  and  there  was  a 
vacant  seat.  Some,  however,  wrere  standing,  and  all 
had  a  pair  of  wings.  Those  that  were  sitting,  had 
wings,  and  seemed  ready  to  fly !  On  the  very  summit, 
and  above  the  rest,  there  was  a  spacious  seat,  or  magni 
ficent  throne.  One  sat  on  this  throne  who  shone  like 
the  sun !  Over  his  crowned  head  was  a  circle,  resem 
bling  a  rainbow,  on  which  was  written,  with  letters  of 
gold,  "  THIS  is  THE  KING  JESUS."  What  a  splendid 
sight !  it  dazzled  my  eyes.  Above  his  head  were  clouds 
of  angels ;  these  were  performing  beautiful  gyrations. 
Sometimes  they  descended  so  low,  that  I  plainly  could 
see  the  upper  side  of  their  wings,  which  reflected  a 
brilliant  liiiht  from  the  throne.  1  did  not  hear  them 

x  o 

speak,  but  there  was  a  noise  like  a  mighty  rushing  wind, 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  105 

occasioned  by  their  wings,  which  were  constantly  in  mo 
tion.  There  were  myriads  upon  myriads  of  these 
winged  angels  ;  the  very  heavens  were  covered  with 
them.  I  observed  between  me  and  this  great  rock,  a 
river,  part  of  which  was  as  black  as  jet,  and  the  rest  as 
yellow  as  gold.  It  flowed  gracefully  along  the  edge  of 
the  beautiful  green,  near  the  rock.  I  saw  two  men 
plunge  into  its  bosom,  and  swim.  As  soon  as  they 
reached  the  spot  where  the  water  was  black,  their 
clothes  fell  off  of  them,  and  were  carried  away  by  the 
current ;  while  they  themselves  reached  the  shore  on 
the  opposite  side.  They  now  assumed  forms  too  glo 
rious  for  tongue  or  pen  to  describe  ;  even  imagination 
must  fail  here.  They  now  seemed  to  rise  up  out  of  the 
river  ;  and  as  they  stood  upon  its  bed,  with  their  long 
white  wings  majestically  expanded  and  dripping,  they 
clapped  their  hands  and  exclaimed,  "  Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest ;  glory  and  honor  to  Jesus."  They  now 
stepped  out  of  the  stream,  walked  side  by  side,  and 
ascended  to  their  seats  midway  up  the  rock!  While 
they  were  ascending,  the  entire  multitude  cheered  and 
welcomed  them.  "Glory  to  God,"  "Halleluiah,'' 
with  many  other  exclamations,  were  echoed  in  loud 
peals  thoughout  the  whole  region.  My  eyes  wept  big 
burning  tears,  which  overflowed  my  face.  I  tried  to 
join  the  happy  throng  in  ejaculating  halleluiah ;  and 
made  several  fruitless  attempts  to  cross  the  river.  I  felt 
as  if  I  were  fettered,  and  fastened  to  a  stake.  Presently, 
I  heard  the  sound  of  footsteps  behind  me ;  I  turned 
around  suddenly,  and  beheld  my  cousin  Thomas  Kezhig, 
passing  along.  I  addressed  him,  and  said,  "  Where 


106  THE    LIFE    OF 

are  you  going,  cousin?"  He  replied,  "  I  am  going 
where  my  mother  and  sister  have  gone ;  but  you  must 
return  home  soon,  for  you  are  needed  there  ;  you  will 
one  day  follow  us  to  the  skies."  I  exerted  myself  to 
approach  him,  but  in  vain.  He  turned  about,  ran  down 
the  hill  to  the  water,  plunged  in,  and  swam  like  a  duck. 
His  clothes  now  fell  off  of  him,  as  did  those  of  the  two 
individuals  referred  to  above.  I  saw  him  rise  ;  he  ex 
claimed,  "  Glory  to  Jesus!"  Some  one  exclaimed 
from  the  rock,  "  Thomas  Kezhig  is  come,  Thomas  Kez- 
hig  is  come."  Immediately,  two  flew  from  their  seats, 
and  presented  themselves  before  him,  near  the  edge  of 
the  water.  They  embraced  each  other,  and  clapped 
their  wings,  as  if  filled  with  joy.  O  what  a  happy, 
happy  scene!  The  immense  throng  of  angelic  beings 
witnessed  this  sight,  and  lowered  their  flight.  Those 
on  the  rock,  now  stood  up  at  his  approach,  and  flapped 
their  wings.  The  two  who  had  flown  to  him,  led  him 
by  the  hand  to  a  seat.  Every  eye  was  now  upon  him ; 
and  the  whole  heavens  seemed  to  echo,  "  Welcome  to 
thy  rest,  thou  child  of  affliction."  I  recognized  in  these 
two,  his  mother  and  sister,  who  had  died  a  few  years 
before,  with  a  hope  full  of  glory.  I  could  have  given 
worlds  for  permission  to  cross  the  river.  I  wept  sorely, 
andfelt  it  incumbentto  return,  according  to  my  promise, 
to  the  keeper  of  the  gate.  The  keeper  inquired,  "  well 
did  you  see  them  ?"  But  my  heart  was  too  full  to  give 
utterance  to  my  thoughts.  I  now  awoke,  much  agi 
tated,  and  still  weeping.  I  looked  at  my  watch,  and 
discovered  that  it  was  a  quarter  past  one  o'clock,  P.  M. 
In  the  evening  I  met  one  of  my  step-brothers  at  Port 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  107 

Hope  ;  he  had  just  arrived.  The  first  words  that  he 
uttered,  were,  "  Our  cousin  is  no  more."  I  inquired, 
"  When  did  he  die  ?"  He  replied,  "  To-day,  about 
one  o'clock."  "  Then,"  said  I,  (i  he  is  happy  in  the 
realms  of  bliss."  The  next  day,  as  I  stooped  over  his 
cold  remains,  I  could  still  see  his  glorified  spirit  as  in 
my  dream,  welcomed  to  the  land  of  angels.  0!  "Let 
me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  let  my  last  end 
be  like  his."  I  loved  him  tenderly,  and  had  good 
reason  to  believe  that  he  also  loved  me.  My  readers 
will,  I  trust,  excuse  me  for  having  inflicted  upon  them 
this  dream.  It  is  even  now  so  vivid  in  my  recollection, 
and  being  somewhat  curious  and  peculiar,  that  I  have 
ventured  to  give  it.  It  is  but  a  dream,  and  I  wish  it  to 
go  for  what  it  is  worth,  and  no  more. 

I  left  Toronto  for  the  west,  on  the  third  of  June, 
and  arrived  at  Buffalo  the  same  evening,  just  in  time  to 
fulfil  an  engagement.  I  was  to  address  the  Sunday 
School  Missionary  Society  at  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.  I  was  obliged  to  leave  Mrs.  Copway  at 
Toronto,  as  she  was  not  quite  prepared  to  depart;  but 
the  following  day  she  met  me  in  Buffalo.  Here  the 
brethren  prevailed  on  us  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath. 
Sabbath  morning  I  preached  at  Black  Rock,  and  in 
Buffalo  in  the  evening.  What  a  curious,  inquisitive, 
and  teasing  people,  some  of  the  Yankees  are!  Yet, 
they  are  very  friendly  withal,  for  every  one  seemed  to 
be  striving  to  induce  us  to  go  to  their  homes  to  take 
tea  and  to  pass  the  night.  I  had  been  married  but  a 
few  days,  and  the  follov  'ng  were  some  of  the  ques 
tions  put  to  me  : — "  Ho\v  did  you  obtain  your  wife  ?" 


108  THE    LIFE    OF 

"  VVhere  were  you  married?"  %<Did  her  father  con 
sent?"  "  How  many  of  your  people  have  married  our 
white  women  ?"  These  and  similar  inquiries  were  con 
stantly  made,  and  were  exceedingly  annoying.  But 
notwithstanding  all  this,  I  could  say  "farewell  dear 
friends  of  Buffalo  ;  thank  you  for  your  kindness,  your 
good  wishes,  and  your  prayers.  Farewell  Sister  Dob- 
son,  Brother  M.,  and  Brother  Vanderpool" — a  noble 
hearted  and  whole-souled  man. 

On  the  7th  of  June,  we  parted  with  my  wife's  sister, 
Caroline,  who  had  come  with  my  wife  from  Toronto  as 
far  as  Buffalo.  We  were  soon  sailing  on  Lake  Erie. 
On  the  8th  we  were  in  Cleveland.  Here  we  were 
obliged  to  stop,  as  the  regular  boat  was  engaged  to  con 
vey  persons  to  the  great  Whig  Convention  at  Fort 
Meigs.  But  we  passed  a  very  agreeable  time,  however, 
especially  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Peet.  On  the  12th,  an 
opportunity  offered  by  which  we  could  go  as  far  as 
Amherstburg,  on  our  way  to  Detroit.  The  steamboat 
Milwaukie  stopped  at  Cleveland  on  her  route  upwards 
and  on  board  of  her  we  went.  Soon  we  fell  in  with 
Rev.  John  Clark,  who  was  on  his  way  from  the  General 
Conference  to  Chicago,  in  company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Col- 
clazier,  of  Detroit.  It  was  my  design  to  preach  on 
board,  but  was  prevented  on  account  of  the  rolling  of 
the  boat,  which  caused  much  sea-sickness,  and  our  early 
arrival  at  Amherstburg.  Here  we  staid  one  week,  and 
passed  many  happy  hours,  especially  with  Sister  Scott. 
From  Amherstburg  we  went  to  Detroit.  On  the  18th 
we  started  from  Detroit  for  Mackinaw,  on  board  the 
steamboat  Robert  Fulton,  v  .rich  place  we  reached  on 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  109 

the  20th;  here  we  remained  a  few  days  with  B.  Chapman, 
Esq.  Here  I  heard  of  the  death  of  one  of  our  traders, 
Lavaque,  a  pious  man  and  a  particular  friend.  I  preached 
his  funeral  sermon,  and  then  his  remains  were  con 
signed  to  the  grav^.  Many  wept  on  this  occasion,  for 
he  was  much  beloved.  Mrs.  Copway  was  now  suffer 
ing  from  chills  and  fever,  which  she  first  contracted  at 
Toronto.  On  the  23d,  we  took  passage  on  board  the 
steamboat  Fairport,  and  arrived  at  Green  Bay  early  the 
next  morning.  Mrs.  Copway's  indisposition  induced 
me  to  remain  here  until  she  should  feel  better.  Brother 
Chenoworth,  the  stationed  preacher,  was  absent,  and  it 
devolved  on  me  to  fill  his  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath.  We 
had  a  most  interesting  season  in  waiting  on  the  Lord. 
Mrs.  Copway's  fevers  continued  three  weeks,  and  when 
it  was  thought  that  she  had  recovered,  we  took  land 
carriage  to  Prairie  Du  Chien.  But  before  we  had  gone 
many  miles,  she  was  again  seized  with  chills  and  fever, 
and  we  were  obliged  to  tarry  at  the  house  of  a  Mr. 
McCarty.  His  family  were  kind,  and  would  not  receive 
any  compensation  for  their  trouble.  I  now  proposed  to 
Mrs.  C.  to  return  to  Green  Bay,  but  she  would  not  con 
sent,  saying,  that  as  we  had  started,  it  were  better  to 
keep  on.  Every  other  day  she  had  the  fever.  O 
how  it  distressed  me  to  witness  her  affliction.  We 
passed  through  the  villages  of  the  Stockbrige  and 
Brother  Town  Indians.  Their  lands  are  good,  and 
it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they  will  continue  to  conduct  them 
selves  well. 

On  the    17th  July,  we  arrived  at  Winnebago  Lake, 

where  we  took  dinner  with  Brother  White.    -After  leav- 

10 


110  THE  LIFE  OF 

ing  this  place,  we  had  to  kindle  up  a  fire  in  the  groves 
several  times,  in  order  to  cook  something  for  breakfast, 
and  for  the  rest  of  the  day  ;  there  being  no  settlers  within 
twenty  miles.  Some  men  seem  to  have  come  to  these 
"  diggings"  only  for  the  purpose  of  defrauding  travellers 
out  of  their  goods  and  money.  For  every  slim  and 
dirty  meal,  we  had  to  pay  fifty  cents.  There  is  a  house 
between  Fort  Winnebago  and  Prairie  Du  Chien  which 
I  can  never  forget.  We  had  to  pay  fifty  cents  for  each 
meal  (?) ;  twenty -five  cents  for  lodging  in  beds  swarming 
with  fleas  and  bugs.  Sleep  was  out  of  the  question ;  so 
I  spent  the  hours  of  the  night  on  the  seat  of  what  was 
called  a  chair.  August  23d,  we  arrived  at  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  after  much  fatigue,  having  traveled  ten  days. 
Brother  Kavanaugh  had  just  arrived  from  St.  Peters, 
and  had  us  conveyed  to  Dubuque,  in  a  canoe.  Here 
Mrs.  Copway  remained,  till  I  returned  from  the  Confer 
ence,  which  was  held  at  Mount  Morris.  From  Du 
buque  we  \vent  to  Prairie  Du  Chien,  in  a  steamboat ;  on 
the  26th  we  were  compelled  to  go  in  our  canoe  to  St. 
Peters,  on  account  of  the  shallowness  of  the  river.  Our 
company  consisted  of  Brothers  Spates,  Huddleston, 
Brown,  Jones,  Mrs.  Copway,  her  sister,  and  myself. 
We  encamped,  occasionally,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mis 
sissippi.  We  were  more  than  two  weeks  traveling 
three  hundred  miles,  to  St.  Peters.  We  had  a  tent 
which  we  pitched  every  night.  On  the  26th  Septem 
ber,  we  had  to  mount  the  bluffs  of  the  Mississippi  river; 
here  we  found  a  number  of  Indian  deities,  made  of  stone. 
Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister  tumbled  them  all  down  into 
the  river.  Their  worshippers  must  have  been  astound 
ed  and  mortified  when  they  returned,  and  discovered 


KAH-GE-GA-  GAH-BO  WH .  Ill 

that  their  gods  had  vanished.  On  several  occasions 
we  were  dripping  wet.  On  the  9th  of  October  we  ar 
rived  at  St.  Peters  ;  we  here  had  the  happiness  and  pri 
vilege  of  associating  with  the  Presbyterian  missionaries 
three  weeks ;  they  were  affectionate  and  truly  kind  to 
us.  These  were  Brothers  Garvin,  Pond,  Denton,  and 
their  wives.  We  had  yet  to  journey  nearly  three  hun 
dred  miles.  After  some  delay  in  getting  ready,  we 
started  in  our  canoe.  On  the  27th  of  October  we  went 
about  fifteen  miles  up  the  river ;  on  the  28th  we  could 
proceed  no  farther  on  account  of  the  ice.  Now  what 
was  to  be  done?  If  the  winter  sets  in,  while  we  are  on 
our  journey,  we  shall  have  to  suffer  much.  We  there 
fore  concluded  to  go  by  land  to  Elk  River  mission.  On 
the  19th  we  hired  a  Frenchman  to  convey  our  things 
in  his  cart.  It  being  late  when  we  started,  we  walked 
but  five  miles  the  first  day;  we  really  dreaded  the  jour 
ney.  On  the  thirtieth,  while  we  were  crossing  the  Rice 
River,  the  cart  was  upset ;  our  provisions  and  clothes 
were  filled  with  water ;  and  many  of  our  things  were 
floating  down  the  river.  I  made  a  fire,  and  we  passed 
the  rest  of  the  day  in  drying  our  articles ;  fortunately, 
not  one  of  us  was  in  the  cart.  Mrs.  Copway  exhibited 
much  patience  and  fortitude  ;  she  reproved  us  for  mur 
muring,  on  account  of  this  and  other  mishaps  ;  and 
laughed,  while  our  pies  and  cakes  were  sailing  down 
the  river.  On  the  31st  we  walked  the  whole  day,  and 
reached  Rum  River, — called  so,  because  a  barrel  of 
rum  had  been  concealed  there.  It  would  be  too  tedious 
to  narrate  all  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  rest 
of  our  journey. 


112  THE   LIFE    OF 

On  the  6th  of  November  we  arrived  at  the  mission, 
having  traveled,  in  all,  about  two  thousand  and  eighty 
miles.  The  Indians  had  fled  from  this  mission,  on  ac 
count  of  their  enemies,  the  Sioux,  whom  they  dreaded. 
Here,  then,  we  had  no  employment ;  no  one  to  instruct ! 
We  now  endured  much  suffering.  I  was  taken  sick 
with  the  dysentery,  and  remained  so  four  months,  al 
though,  occasionally,  I  could  move  about.  Brother 
Huddleston,  also,  became  sick ;  he  was  taken  on  the 
25th  of  December,  and  died  on  the  30th,  of  dysentery. 
This  was  truly  a  time  of  trial.  We  buried  him  near  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  on  New  Year's  day.  He  had 
come  here  to  do  good;  but  O  how  inscrutable  are  the  ways 
of  God!  The  chief  of  the  Ojebwas  had  now  arrived  ; 
and  addressed  us  in  the  following  language : — 

"  Brothers,  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  all  in  such  afflicting 
circumstances.  I  see  that  you  loved  him  ;  and  from 
what  little  I  saw  and  knew  of  him,  I  believe  he  was  a 
good  man.  He  came  here  to  do  us  good — to  teach  our 
children.  You  ask  me  where  you  shall  bury  your  Bro 
ther.  I  will  tell  you.  Bury  him  on  that  little  hill 
[pointing  to  it,]  so  that  we  may  see  his  grave  as  we 
pass  up  and  down  the  river.  I  will  tell  my  people  to 
keep  the  grave  in  good  order,  and  to  respect  it.  No 
grass  shall  be  allowed  to  grow  too  near  it ;  we  will  see 
that  it  is  weeded.  Next  summer,  /will  build  a  heap 
of  stones  about  it ;  that  all  may  see  and  know  where 
the  good  man  lies — he,  who  came  to  bless  us.  Tell  his 
father  that  the  Sioux,  our  enemies,  will  not  molest  his 
remains." 

This  chief  was  not  a  pious  man.     Three  of  his  war- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  113 

riors,  now  went  to  the  hill,  cleared  away  the  snow,  and 
dug  the  grave  according  to  our  directions.  We  com 
mitted  his  lifeless  body  to  the  cold  grave  in  a  strange 
land  !  I  never  knew  how  much  I  loved  him,  until  he 
was  gone.  Filled  with  tears,  sobs,  and  sighs,  Brother 
Spates  performed  the  last  sad  office,  over  the  remains 
of  our  dearly  beloved  brother,  while  the  rude  blast  was 
blowing  the  snow  in  every  direction.  Just  before  he 
died,  he  admonished  and  entreated  us  to  meet  him  in 
heaven,  where  he  assured  us  he  was  going.  "  Blessed 
are  the  dead,  that  die  in  the  Lord." 

The  chief  now  invited  us  to  go  and  reside  with  him 
at  Rabbit  River;  and,  in  February,  we  did  so,  after 
having  traveled  three  days.  During  these  three  days, 
however,  we  had  often  to  shovel  away  the  snow,  build 
a  fire,  and  spread  the  bedding  without  any  tent  over  it. 
We  awoke  one  morning,  and  found  the  snow  two  inches 
deep  on  the  bed  clothes.  WTe  built  a  large  fire,  by 
which  we  warmed  ourselves  and  boiled  some  coffee. 
Our  bread  was  frozen  ;^but  we  thawed  it,  and  made 
a  meal.  When  this  was  over,  ofF  we  started.  By  the 
way,  I  ought  to  have  mentioned  that  I  had  a  poney  for 
Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister,  on  which  they  could  ride. 
Through  the  winter  he  lived  on  rushes,  and  browsed 
like  a  deer.  The  poor  fellow  had  to  give  out,  about 
two  miles  before  we  reached  Rabbit  River ;  Mrs.  Cop- 
way,  therefore,  had  to  walk  this  distance  on  the  ice, 
which  greatly  fatigued  her.  On  Saturday  night  quite 
late,  we  arrived  at  the  shanty  of  Chief  Hole-in-the-sky. 
In  all  our  journeyings  Mrs.  C.  was  always  ready  and 

willing  to  endure  every  hardship.     She  never  murmured 

10* 


114  THE   LIFE   OF 

nor  appeared  discontented.  This  often  encouraged 
me,  and  afforded  us  much  relief.  I  record  with  grati 
tude,  that  God  enabled  her  and  her  sister  to  bear  up 
under  the  severest  trials  and  hardships.  We  could  have 
no  earthly  gain  in  view;  the  grace  of  God  alone,  there 
fore,  supported  us  by  day  and  by  night,  in  sickness,  in 
perils,  in  storms,  in  fatigues,  in  despondency,  and  in 
solitary  places.  At  Rabbit  River  we  labored  with  con 
siderable  success  ;  but  on  account  of  the  war  raging  be 
tween  the  Sioux  and  the  Ojebwas,  these  two  missions, 
with  that  at  Ottawa  Lake,  had  to  be  abandoned. 

NOTE  A. 

"  1st.  The  soil  at  the  Credit  is  generally  very  poor,  and,  con 
sequently,  the  crops  are  light,  and  this,  in  a  great  measure,  dis 
courages  our  people  from  becoming  good  farmers.  The  situa 
tion  of  the  Credit  Reserve  is  better  calculated  for  commercial 
than  agricultural  purposes. 

"  2nd.  We  have  learned,  by  experience,  that  living  together 
in  a  village,  whilst  endeavoring  to  follow  farming,  is  attended 
with  many  disadvantages,  and  loss  of  time ;  it  is  therefore  de 
sirable,  that  all  the  Indians  who  wish  to  become  planters  should 
be  settled  on  their  own  lots. 

"  3rd.  The  evil  example  of  many  of  the  white  people  around 
our  village,  exposes  our  people  to  the  temptation  of  drinking 
fire-water,  and  of  committing  other  vices. 

"  4th.  We  are  of  opinion,  that,  if  we  go  and  settle  on  a  good 
tract  of  land,  many  of  our  young  men,  who  are  now  spending 
their  time  in  idleness,  would  be  induced  to  become  industrious, 
and  attend  to  their  farming." 

NOTE  B. 

"  GOVERNMENT  HOUSE, 
"  Kingston,  22nd  July,  1841. 

"  MY  LORD, — T  have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt 
of  your  despatch  of  the  1st  instant,  No.  393,  on  the  subject  of 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  115 

the  Indian  Department  in  Canada.  I  beg  to  assure  your  Lord 
ship  that  I  have  given  the  subject  my  attentive  consideration, 
and  I  hope  to  be  able  to  submit  for  your  approval  a  scheme  for 
the  consolidation  of  the  Department.  At  the  same  time  the 
matter  is  attended  with  great  difficulty,  arising  from  the  pecu 
liarity  of  the  duties  which  the  officers  of  the  Department  have 
to  perform,  the  extent  of  country  comprised  within  their  juris 
diction,  and,  above  all,  from  the  system  pursued  with  regard 
to  the  Indians,  which,  in  my  opinion,  is  of  the  most  mistaken 
character.  All  my  observation  has  completely  satisfied  me, 
that  the  direct  interference  of  the  Government  is  only  advan 
tageous  to  the  Indians  who  can  still  follow  their  accustomed 
pursuits,  and  that  if  they  became  settlers,  they  should  be  com 
pelled  to  fall  into  the  ranks  of  the  rest  of  Her  Majesty's  subjects, 
exercising  the  same  independent  control  over  their  own  property 
and  their  own  actions,  and  subject  to  the  same  general  laws  a^ 
other  citizens. 

"  The  attempt  to  combine  a  system  of  pupilage  with  the  settle 
ment  of  these  people  in  civilized  parts  of  the  country,  leads 
only  to  embarrassment  to  the  Government,  expense  to  the 
Crown,  a  waste  of  the  resources  of  the  Province,  and  an  injury 
to  the  Indians  themselves.  Thus  circumstanced,  the  Indian 
loses  all  the  good  qualities  of  his  wild  state,  and  acquires  no 
thing  but  the  vices  of  civilization.  He  does  not  become  a  good 
settler,  he  does  not  become  an  agriculturist  or  a  mechanic.  He 
does  become  a  drunkard  and  a  debauchee,  and  his  females  and 
family  follow  the  same  course.  He  occupies  valuable  land,un- 
profitably  to  himself  and  injuriously  to  the  country.  He  gives 
infinite  trouble  to  the  Government,  and  adds  nothing  either  to 
the  wealth,  the  industry,  or  the  defence  of  the  Province. 
"  I  have,  &c. 

(Signed,)  "SYDENHAM" 

"The  Right  Honorable    .  * 
"  Lord  J.  RUS»ELL.» 


116 


THE    LIFE    OF 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

IN  the  spring  we  were  out  of  provisions,  and  had  to 
fish  for  a  living  for  about  three  weeks.  Brother  Spates 
taught  school,  and  cousin  Johnson  and  myself  visited 
the  wigwams  daily,  for  the  purpose  of  singing  and  pray 
ing,  and  reading  the  word  of  God.  They  always  re 
ceived  us  kindly  ;  and  soon  their  minds  and  hearts  be 
gan  to  feel  serious,  and  they  inclined  strongly  towards 
Christianity  It  was  not  long  after  that  many  of  them 
professed  to  have  made  their  peace  with  God,  and  ex 
pressed  their  determination  to  obey  the  precepts  of  Jesus. 
Here  we  must  acknowledge  that  God  "  made  us  glad 
according  to  the  days  wherein  he  has  afflicted  us."  We 
had  "  not  labored  in  vain,  nor  spent  our  strength  for 
nought,"  although  we  had  to  confess  that  we  were  un 
profitable  servants.  While  conversing  with  a  chief  upon 
the  importance  of  true  religion,  he  became  much  troubled, 
and  admitted  that  his  own  religion  was  not  as  good  as 
the  religion  of  the  Bible  ;  but,  said  he,  "I  will  embrace 
your  religion  when  I  shall  ht've  returned  from  one  more 
battle  with  the  Sioux  ;  and  I  will  then  advise  my  people 
to  embrace  it  too."  What  a  struggle  this  poor  fellow 
had  within  !  His  name  was  Bak-goo  na-ge-shig  (Hole- 
in-the-sky.)  He  had  always  been  kind  to  me  and  mine; 
in  the  spring  he  presented  me  about  eighty  pounds  of 
sugar;  observing  at  the  same  time,  "  I  have  brought 
this  from  the  Sugar  Bush  to-day ;  you  will  require  some 
for  your  family  ;  and  I  cheerfully  give  it." 

Brother  Brace  and  his  family  now  arrived  from  Prairie 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  117 

Du  Chien.  What  tales  of  sufferings  did  they  commu 
nicate  !  They  had  traveled  six  hundred  miles  in  the 
midst  of  winter  ;  and  were  exposed  to  all  winds  and 
weathers !  But,  thank  God,  now  they  were  with  us. 
Their  clothes  were  almost  in  strings,  and  their  children 
were  in  rags !  Expecting  to  find  enough  to  live  on  as 
soon  as  they  arrived,  they  brought  nothing  with  them. 
Thank  heaven,  we  were  just  enabled  to  keep  them  and 
ourselves  from  starving. 

The  Indians  desired  us  to  visit  several  other  places, 
and  establish  ourselves  there.  The  whole  country  seemed 
ripe  for  the  Gospel.  It  was  thought  best  that  Brother 
Spates  and  myself  should  go  down  to  St.  Peters,  by 
water,  and  obtain  provision.  We  were  four  days  going, 
and,  on  our  arrival,  a  war  party  was  just  on  the  eve  of 
departing  for  our  mission,  where  they  intended  to  mur 
der  all  the  Ojebwas  they  could  find.  I  requested 
Brother  Spates  to  accompany  me  back  by  land,  to  in 
form  the  Indians  of  the  intention  of  the  Sioux.  He  said, 
"  there  would  be  too  much  risk  in  going  before  the 
War  Party."  But  my  wife  and  sister  were  there  ;  they, 
as  well  as  my  poor  people,  might  be  barbarously  mur 
dered.  After  repeated  efforts  to  get  some  one  to  accom 
pany  me,  but  without  success,  I  was  determined  to  go 
alone.  I  trusted  in  the  God  of  battles,  and  with  his 
aid  I  was  confident  that  I  could  prevent  these  merciless 
and  blood-thirsty  warriors  from  imbruing  their  hands 
in  the  blood  of  my  nation.  I  was  ready  for  a  start ;  and 
went  to  chief  Little  Crow's  village,  to  tell  him  that  I 
was  going  to  the  Rabbit  River  Mission.  Not  thinking, 
that  I  was  in  earnest,  or  had  courage  enough,  he  said 


118  THE    LIFE    OP 

"  Tell  Hole-in-the-sky,  I  am  coming  to  get  his  scalp.'1 
This  took  place  three  hours  before  they  were  ready  to 
march.  In  the  midst  of  jeers  and  war-whoops,  I  left 
their  mission  house.  They  did  not  believe  that  I  intend 
ed  to  go  farther  than  Fort  Snelling.  As  soon  as  I  was 
out  of  sight,  I  began  to  run  as  fast  as  I  was  able.  I 
called  at  the  Post  Office,  which  was  nine  miles  from 
the  Crow  Mission,  got  my  papers  and  letters,  and  ran 
about  seven  miles  over  the  prairie,  without  stopping.  I 
bought  a  pony  on  the  road,  of  a  Frenchman,  and  having 
no  saddle,  I  rode  but  three  miles  of  the  whole  distance. 
I  tied  my  pack  on  his  back,  and  made  him  run  all  the 
afternoon.  In  the  night  I  slept  without  a  fire.  I  was 
so  anxious  to  get  home,  that  I  had  no  appetite  for  eat 
ing,  the  first  two  days.  I  went  at  the  rate  of  about 
seventy-five  miles  per  day,  and  arrived  home  at  noon, 
on  the  fourth  day ;  having  walked  two  hundred  and 
rbrty  miles,  forded  eight  large  streams,  and  crossed  the 
oroad  Mississippi  twice.  My  coat  and  pantaloons  were 
in  strips.  I  crossed  the  Mississippi  just  in  front  of  our 
mission  house,  and,  as  soon  as  possible,  I  told  the  chief 
that  the  war  party  were  now  on  their  way  to  our  mission, 
to  kill  them.  I  advised  him  to  lead  away  the  women 
and  children,  which  they  did,  and  the  next  day  they  all 
left  us.  We,  that  is,  my  family,  myself,  and  the  other 
missionaries,  were  now  left  to  the  mercy  of  the  Sioux. 
But  they  did  not  come,  although  they  sent  spies. 
Brother  Brace,  Cousin  Johnson,  and  I,  now  ventured 
to  take  our  families  down  to  St.  Peters.  We  left  in  a 
large  bark  canoe,  and  had  only  one  loaf  of  bread,  two 
quarts  of  beans,  and  two  quarts  of  molasses.  Brother 


KAH-  GE-G  A-  GAH-BO  WH.  119 

Brace  was  so  sick,  that  we  had  to  lift  him  in  and  out  of 
the  canoe. 

We  saw  tracts  of  the  war  party,  on  our  way  to  St. 
Peters.  They  watched  us  on  the  river,  as  we  heard 
afterwards.  We  encamped  about  one  mile  and  a  half 
this  side  of  their  watering  place,  during  the  night,  and 
did  not  know  that  they  knew  this  fact,  as  will  be  seen 
in  the  sequel.  They  came  and  held  a  council  just 
across  the  river  from  our  encampment ;  they  could  see 
the  light  of  our  fire.  The  war  chiefs  agreed  that  four 
of  the  warriors  should  swim  over  to  us  and  take  us  all 
prisoners.  One  was  to  take  the  canoe  to  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  to  bring  over  the  rest  of  the  party.  They 
were  to  kill  me  and  my  Cousin  Johnson.  But  the  chief 
said  to  them,  "  If  you  kill  these  men,  the  Great  Spirit 
will  be  angry,  nd  he  will  send  his  white  children  to  kill 
us,  and  our  children." 

One  of  the  warriors  told  the  chief  that  he  was  a 
coward,  and  that  he  ought  to  have  remained  at  home. 
To  this  the  chief  replied,  "I  am  no  coward;  and  we 
will  see  who  are  cowards  when  we  come  in  front  of  our 
enemies."  Thus  they  disputed,  and  even  quarelled, 
among  themselves,  till  day-light.  The  same  morning, 
we  left  without  breakfast,  and  on  the  morning  following, 
we  were  beyond  their  reach. 

We  saw  where  they  had  raised  a  number  of  logs,  so 
that  they  might  lie  in  ambush.  I  ought  to  mention, 
that  we  were  perfectly  ignorant  of  all  their  plans  and 
actions,  until  we  arrived  at  St.  Peters,  The  chief,  him 
self,  communicated  to  us  what  has  been  stated  above, 
in  the  presence  of  his  warriors. 


120 


THE    LIFE    OF 


This  country,  is,  indeed,  a  dangerous  place  for  the 
Ojebwa  Missionaries  ;  but  not  so  for  the  whites,  for 
they  never  pretend  to  interfere  with  them,  in  any  way. 

Before  Conference,  and  while  I  was  obliged  to  be  at 
their  mission,  for  there  was  no  other  road  for  us  to  go, 
the  Sioux  tried  to  intimidate  me  by  pointing  their  guns 
to  my  breast,  and  by  flourishing  their  war  clubs  about 
my  head  ;  they  would  say,  "  I  wish  you  had  longer 
hair,  so  that  I  could  take  a  good  hold  of  it  and  scalp 
you."  I  cannot  describe  my  feelings,  on  this  occasion, 
better,  than  by  quoting,  with  a  little  alteration,  from  the 
immortal  bard  of  Avon : — "  They  were  so  terrible,  that 
they  shook  my  soul,  and  made  my  seated  heart  knock 
at  my  ribs  against  the  use  of  nature  ;  cold  drops  of 
sweat  hung  on  my  trembling  flesh,  my  blood  grew  chilly, 
and  I  seemed  to  freeze  with  horror."  I  would  often 
go  and  see  them  in  their  Tepees  (wigwams ;)  this  was 
good  policy.  They  frequently  showed  me  some  of  the 
scalps  of  the  Ojebwas,  and  danced  the  scalping  dance. 
What  awful  noises  they  made,  as  they  danced  in  their 
fantastic  dresses,  with  their  faces  painted  black.  They 
reminded  me  much  of  his  Satanic  and  fiendish  majesty, 
rejoicing  over  a  damned  spirit  entering  hell. 

During  this  summer,  I  accompanied  brother  Kava- 
naugh  to  Sandy  Lake  Mission,  at  the  head  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  I  returned  by  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  while 
Brother  Kavanaugh  went  by  the  way  of  Lake  Superior, 
he  having  business  with  the  American  Fur  Company. 
When  I  arrived,  I  learned  that  the  elder  son  of  Brother 
Kavanaugh  had  been  drowned  ;  he  fell  from  a  ledge  of 
rocks.  Sister  Kavanaugh  felt  deeply,  this  mercifully 


KAH-GE.GA-OAH-BOWH.  121 

severe  dispensation.  Brother  Kavanaugh  now  arrived; 
poor  man!  he  could  not  speak  to  me  for  some  time,  f 
met  him  some  distance  from  his  house  ;  he  had  heard 
of  the  circumstance,  but  had  not,  as  yet,  been  home. 
"  How  unsearchable  are  God's  judgments ;  and  his 
ways  past  finding  out."  Yet,  withal,  in  such  dark 
hours,  many  a  Christain  sees  parental  Love.  Ah !  we 
may  often  exclaim,  in  the  language  of  good  old  Jacob, 
"  All  these  things  are  against  me,"  but  we  may  also 
say,  God  orders  every  thing  for  the  good  of  his  own. 

That  summer  we  went  to  Conference,  which  was  held 
in  Platteville.  I  was  then  appointed  to  establish  a  Mis 
sion  at  Fon  du  Lac,  at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.  Bro 
ther  James  Simpson  was  appointed  school  teacher. 

We  traveled  from  the  Sioux  Mission  up  the  St. 
Croix  River,  crossed  over  to  Burnt-wood  River,  and 
thence  to  Lake  Superior.  Having  provided  food,  I  de 
parted  with  Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister,  John  Jacob, 
Massey,  and  Brother  Simpson,  about  the  fifteenth  of 
September.  We  were  two  weeks  on  the  St.  Croix 
River ;  and  part  of  this  time  I  was  so  sick  as  to  become 
delirious.  I  was  just  able  to  walk  over  the  two  mile 
portage  to  Burnt  wood  River.  The  other  men,  there 
fore,  had  to  carry  the  large  canoe  two  miles  ;  this 
was  hard,  but  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  help  them. 
We  were  now  out  of  provisions.  I  have  been  told,  by 
good  authority,  the  following  singular  fact.  There  is 
but  one  spring  which  forms  the  two  rivers ; — the  St. 
Croix  which  runs  down  to  the  Mississippi,  and  the 
Burnt-wood  River  which  runs  down  to  Lake  Superior. 

In  going  down  the  Burnt- wood  river,  our  progress 


122  THE    LIFE   OF 

was  slow.  We  were  out  of  provisions  from  Thursday, 
till  Sabbath  morning,  when  we  arrived  at  Fon  du  Lac. 
On  Saturday,  Mrs.  Copway  and  her  sister  had  a  small 
piece  of  bread  between  them  ;  the  rest  lived  upon  hope. 
In  the  afternoon,  we  rowed  about  twenty-eight  miles, 
and  on  Sabbath  morning  just  at  day-break  we  had  to 
start  for  our  station,  Fon  du  Lac ;  about  twelve  o'clock 
we  arrived  there,  and  saw  John  Lauridree,  the  trader, 
who  was  celebrated  for  his  hospitality.  I  shook  hands 
with  him  ;  he  asked  me  if  I  was  sick  ;  and  said,  "  You 
look  pale."  I  told  him,  we  were  all  hungry,  and  had 
had  nothing  to  eat  but  a  small  piece  of  bread  since  Fri 
day  evening.  "Ah,  indeed!"  said  he,  "  I  will  soon 
have  breakfast  for  you."  Mrs.  Laundree,  after  a  few 
minutes,  had  every  thing  necessary  for  our  cheer  and 
comfort.  While  eating,  I  thought,  that  whatever  might 
be  said  of  Catholics,  this  was  a  truly  Christian  act ;  and 
heaven  will  not  let  it  pass  unnoticed. 

In  the  evening  I  addressed  a  company  of  traders  and 
Indians.  I  found  the  Indians  in  a  misejable  state ;  the 
cause  of  which  I  attribute  wholly  to  their  intercourse 
with  the  traders,  the  principal  part  of  whom  are  noto 
riously  wicked  and  profane.  I  felt  very  thankful,  how 
ever,  that  we  were  here  ;  yet  I  was  filled  with  anxieties ; 
for  how  should  I  begin  my  labors  ?  Brother  Simpson 
and  I  commenced  by  fitting  up  the  old  mission  house, 
formerly  occupied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Ely,  who  had  taught 
many  to  read  and  write.  The  school  house,  also,  was 
fitted  up,  and  in  it  Brother  Simpson  taught,  till  the  spring 
Our  prospects  seemed  to  brighten  up,  and  we  had  good 
reason  to  think  that  the  Indians  were  glad  to  have  ut 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  123 

with  them ;  for  they  sent  their  children  regularly  to 
school,  and  our  religious  meetings  were  well  attended. 
During  the  winter  several  became  seriously  and  religious 
ly  affected  ;  and  in  the  spring,  a  few  believed  that  they 
had  experienced  a  change  of  heart.  This  encouraged 
us  much.  I  can  never  forget  the  happy  seasons  I  en 
joyed,  in  my  visits  from  house  to  house,  and  in  the 
woods.  I  endeavored  to  seek  out  all;  and  the  good 
Master  was  gracious  tome.  I  have  often  traveled  about 
among  them  on  snow  shoes,  weeping  for  joy  Often, 
too,  did  I  sleep  alone  in  the  woods,  having  had  lo  dig 
away  the  snow  to  prepare  a  place  to  lie  on.  Though 
frequently  hungry,  faint,  and  lonely,  I  enjoyed  the  pre 
sence  of  the  Lord.  On  one  occasion  I  was  sorely  tried: 
I  accompanied  one  of  the  traders  about  one  hundred  and 
eighty  miles,  to  purchase  cattle  for  our  place.  I  bought 
a  cow  for  my  own  immediate  family ;  and  in  the  spring 
it  was  killed  and  eaten  by  the  Indians.  Had  they  been 
in  want,  there  might  have  been  some  excuse  for  such 
an  act.  We  expected  her  to  u  come  in"  in  about  three 
weeks,  and  her  milk  was  to  be  our  chief  dependence. 
It  was  a  cruel  piece  of  work.  After  having  traveled, 
too,  three  hundred  and  sixty  miles  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  her,  and  then  to  be  thus  deprived,  was  a  hard 
case  truly.  Had  she  lived,  many  of  the  children  of  the 
Indians  would  have  shared  in  the  milk.  When  will  the 
poor  Indians  be  instructed  in  right  principles  ? 

From  along  experience  and  close  observations  among 
the  Sioux  and  the  Ojebwas,  in  regard  to  the  hostile  feel 
ings  existing  between  them,  I  have  been  brought  to  the 
following  conclusions : 


124  THE  LIFE   OF 

1.  That  Christianity  and  education  alone,  will  check 
their  malevolent  and  hostile  feelings,  and  thus  put  an 
end  to  their  bloody  wars.     For  this  end  missionaries 
must  be  sent  to  both  nations. 

2.  That  it  is  useless  to  send  missionaries  without  suit 
able  interpreters  to  assist  them. 

3.  That  missions  should   be  established  in  the  vici 
nities  of  the  borders  of  the  neutral  grounds  of  these  two 
powerful  and  savage  nations ;  because  in  these  places 
there  is  but  little,  if  anything,  to  excite  them  to  revenge. 

4.  That  wherever  a  mission  is  once  established,  it 
list  never  be  abandoned. 

5.  That  where  any  Protestant  mission  is  established 
in  any  village,  no  other  denomination  should  establish 
another  in  the  same  place,  or  interfere  in  any  other  way. 

6.  That  missionaries  ought  to  assist  each  other  when 
ever  they  happen  to  fall  in  each  other's  way,  or  are  re 
quested  to  do  so. 

7.  That   missionaries  ought  not  to  preach  their  own 
peculiar  doctrines,  to  the  disadvantage  of  other  denomi 
nations;  for  this  not  only  lessens  their  own  influence,  but 
likewise  that  of  others. 

The  scenery  near  the  head  of  Lake  Superior,  is  almost 
as  splendid  as  that  of  the  beautiful  Hudson.  There  is 
a  magnificent  fall  about  eight  miles  above  the  mission. 
The  Indians  often  kill  moose,  bears,  and  deer,  in  this 
region.  In  the  spring,  summer,  and  fall,  they  live  on 
fish.  As  we  had  no  salt,  we  were  obliged  to  preserve 
our  fish  by  hanging  them  on  poles,  with  their  heads  down 
wards,  and  in  this  manner  they  would  freeze.  When 
the  spring  arrived,  they  began  to  thaw,  and  becoming 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  125 

soft,  would  fall  from  the  poles.  Late  in  the  fall,  white 
fish  ascend  the  rapids,  and  can  be  scooped  up  with  nets. 
In  the  spring,  fish  of  every  kind,  and  in  great  abun 
dance,  ascend  these  rapids. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  1842,  it  pleased  the  Lord  to 
bless  us  with  a  son.  This  was  our  first  child — a  fine 
healthy  boy.  We  thanked  God  for  his  goodness  and 
mercy  in  preserving  all  our  lives  in  the  desert,  and 
while  surrounded  by  savages.  I  committed  and  com 
mended  him  to  God.  May  he  live  to  take  his  station 
in  the  missionary  field. 

Brother  Kavanaugh  was  kind  enough  to  visit  us  ;  he 
returned  by  the  way  of  Sandy  Lake  Mission.  I  accom 
panied  him  over  the  first  Portage  ;  here  we  knelt  down 
on  the  green,  and  worshipped  the  God  of  Missions. 
We  now  parted  ;  but  I  still  hope  to  see  this  affectionate 
brother  again,  even  in  this  world.  But  if  we  shall 
never  meet  on  earth,  I  trust  we  shall  in  heaven, 
"  where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  the  weary 
are  at  rest." 

"  Where  we  shall  forget  our  sorrows  and  pain, 
And  with  our  Redeemer  in  glory  shall  reign, 
Shall  sing  the  anthems  resounding  on  high, 
And  bathe  in  the  ocean  that  never  shall  dry." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

WE  were  often  delightfully  associated  with  the  Pres 
byterian  Missionaries  at  La  Pointe,  the  Rev.  Messrs. 
Hall  and  Wheeler,  and  their  amiable  families.  Their 

11* 


126  THE    LIFE   OF 

benevolence  and  Christian  courtesy  are  above  any 
praise  that  we  can  render  ;  but  we  would  acknowledge 
that  our  hearts  overflow  with  great  gratitude  whenever 
we  recall  them  to  mind.  It  was  here  that  I  became 
acquainted  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Boutwell.  I  preached 
for  these  beloved  brethren  several  times,  and  we  enjoyed 
sweet  communion,  and  some  thrilling  seasons  together. 
The  Council  of  the  Ojebwa  nation  assembled  in  this 
place  about  the  first  of  October.  The  government 
agent,  R.  Stewart,  of  Detroit,  treated  with  them  for 
their  mineral  regions,  for  which  the  government  gave 
them  a  large  amount  in  money.  From  this  time,  I  shall 
date  the  dissipation,  misery,  and  ruin,  of  this  part  of 
our  nation. 

1.  Because   it   induced   speculators   to   visit   them 
yearly   to   sell  their   goods   at   enormous  prices ;  and 
their  whiskey,  which  inevitably  ruins  both   body  and 
soul. 

2.  Because  it  opens  the  door  for  all  sorts  of  unprinci 
pled  men   and  vagabonds.     The  miners,  too,  many  of 
whom  are  no  better  than  pickpockets. 

3.  Because,  in  possessing  so  much  money,  without, 
any  correct  views  of  economy,  utility,  or  prudence,  it 
becomes  to  them  "  the  root  of  all  evil  " — a  curse  in 
stead  of  a  blessing. 

In  these  appropriations,  the  American  Government 
have  grossly  erred.  What  benefit  can  the  many  thou 
sands  of  dollars,  which  are  paid  annually,  be  to  the 
Indians,  if  they  are  not  capable  of  exercising  any  judg 
ment  in  relation  to  a  proper  use  of  money  ?  The  fact 
is,  that,  at  the  end  of  every  year,  they  are  sunk  into 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  127 

deeper  degradation.  I  would  now  ask,  what  are  mil 
lions  of  money  without  education  ?  I  do  not  mean  that 
an  equivalent  should  not  be  given  for  lands  ceded  to 
the  government.  No  ;  but  I  do  mean  that  this  equiva 
lent  should  be  appropriated  in  such  a  way  as  to  pro 
duce  the  greatest  benefits  and  the  happiest  results.  If 
a  certain  amount  had  been  given  in  cash,  another 
amount  in  cattle  and  .farmer's  utensils,  another  in  cloth 
ing,  another  in  houses  and  school  houses,  and  the  like  ; 
and  with  these,  if  a  few  mechanics,  farmers  and  teachers, 
had  been  sent  among  them,  the  Indians  might  have  be 
come  industrious,  intelligent,  and  useful  citizens.  One- 
third  of  each  annual  payment  would  be  sufficient  to 
educate,  and  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  their  children. 
It  may  be  supposed  by  some,  that  the  white  people 
settled  near  them  give  them  good  advice,  and  urge 
upon  them  the  propriety  and  necessity  of  appropriating 
their  monies  in  the  manner  just  suggested.  Yet  this  is 
not  only  not  the  case,  but  these  very  whites,  at  least  a 
large  majority  of  them,  are  continually  laying  plans  by 
which  they  can  extort  from  these  unlettered  and  igno 
rant  Indians,  whatever  they  possess.  I  write  not  at 
random,  on  these  matters.  I  am  too  well  acquainted 
with  them  from  painful  observation  and  bitter  experi 
ence.  I  have  been  present  at  ten  payments ;  viz.  at 
Sault  St.  Marie,  Mackinaw,  Green  Bay,  Prairie  Du 
Chien,  and  St.  Peters.  During  these  payments,  quan 
tities  of  whiskey  were  brought  to  the  Indians,  or  else 
they  were  seduced  to  go  elsewhere  to  purchase  it. 
Poor  untutored  red  men!  you  were  deluded,  and  maae 
drunk  by  white  men,  and  then  in  your  hellish  and 


128  THE   LIFE   OF 

drunken  passions,  you  turned  around  and  imbrued 
your  hands  in  the  blood  of  your  own  relatives  and 
brethren.  And  were  I  to  narrate  some  of  the  scenes 
which  occurred  among  the  white  faces  (with  black 
hearts)  on  these  occasions,  it  would  sicken  the  heart ; 
nay,  it  would  make  mad  the  guilty,  and  appal  the  inno 
cent.  The  very  devil  himself  might  shudder. 

It  was  now  two  years  since  I  left  Canada  ;  I  received 
letters  from  there,  from  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Stinson, 
Green,  and  Jones,  requesting  me  to  return  home  and 
labor  with  them.  At  first,  I  did  not  deem  it  advisable 
to  go,  because  I  felt  under  many  obligations  to  those 
who  had  sent  me  to  school  for  two  years  ;  and  had 
rendered  me  other  kind  services.  But  it  was  not  until 
after  repeated  solicitations  had  been  made,  and  money 
to  defray  my  traveling  expenses  had  been  remitted,  that 
I  consented.  I  obtained  permission  from  my  Superin 
tendent,  Rev.  J.  R.  Goodrich,  to  depart.  I  left  La 
Pointe,  Oct.  10th,  in  the  schooner  Algonquin  for  Sault 
St.  Marie.  From  there  we  took  a  row  boat  for  Mack 
inaw,  and  at  M.  took  a  steamboat  for  Buffalo  ;  we  now 
proceeded  onwards  and  arrived  at  Toronto  on  the  28th 
of  October.  My  wife's  parents  and  relatives,  and  very 
many  dear  friends  were  delighted  to  see  us  again,  after 
an  absence  of  two  years.  We  found  them  all  well,  and 
felt  grateful  to  God  for  another  expression  of  his  abun 
dant  goodness  and  mercy.  I  spent  much  of  my  time 
in  narrating  the  scenes  we  had  witnessed,  and  a  full 
account  of  my  mission. 

In  about  a  month,  I  was  sent  to  Credit  River,  (Mrs. 
C.  remained  behind  in  her  father's  family.)  Here  I 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  129 

taught  school  till  Christmas,  when  I  began  traveling 
with  Rev.  Wm.  Ryerson,  on  a  missionary  tour  towards 
Montreal.  We  were  absent  about  three  months,  and 
preached  or  spoke  every  day.  We  collected  about 
a  thousand  dollars  per  month.  The  eloquence  and 
piety  of  Brother  R.  seemed  to  be  duly  appreciated  where- 
ever  we  went.  He  is  the  best  platform  speaker,  that  I 
ever  heard  in  the  Methodist  connexion.  I  had  sup 
posed,  however,  that  he  would  be  dull  and  monotonous  ; 
but  this  was  far,  very  far  from  the  fact. 

Having  returned  from  this  tour,  to  Toronto,  I  was 
next  appointed  by  the  Missionary  Society  to  labor  at  the 
Saugeeng  Mission,  in  the  place  of  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Williams.  On  this  journey  my  wife  accompanied  me. 
The  distance  was  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles ;  and 
we  reached  there  on  the  12th  of  April,  '43.  On  our 
way,  we  stopped  at  Goderich  ;  and  from  thence  we  took 
a  canoe  about  sixty-five  miles. 

I  entered  upon  my  duties  as  a  missionary  among  the 
Christian  Indians.  I  met  with  difficulties,  for  I  could 
obtain  nothing  without  money  ;  and  even  when  a  re 
quest  was  made,  it  was  not  met  by  the  Society.  I 
could  not  be  convinced  that  it  was  my  duty  to  starve, 
and  therefore  concluded  I  must  leave.  My  Indian  bre 
thren  stepped- forward  at  this  time,  and  petitioned  Go 
vernor  Metcalf.  to  afford  me  a  living  from  the  Govern 
ment.  Their  request  was  granted,  and  I  was  paid  by 
Government  $400  per  year,  for  three  years.  I  should 
have  continued  here,  but  the  next  year  my  services 
were  demanded  among  my  relatives  at  Rice  Lake. 

In  the  summer,  I  took  Mrs.  Copway  to  Toronto,  and 


130  THE  LIFE  OF 

left  her  at  her  father's,  while  I  was  absent  at  Montreal 
with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jones.  Here  we  waited  on  the  Go 
vernor  General,  and  presented  our  views,  and  those  of 
our  people,  respecting  the  formation  of  a  Manual  Labor 
School  for  the  benefit  of  the  Indians.  The  Governor 
expressed  himself  as  favorably  disposed,  but  was  too 
sick  to  take  an  active  part  in  it.  But  before  this,  the 
Canada  Conference  had  appointed  Rev.  P.  Jones  and 
myself,  to  visit  the  Missions,  and  ascertain  .how  much 
each  Mission  was  willing  to  contribute  for  this  object.* 
During  this  fall,  Mr.  Jones  and  family  left  for  England. 
I  returned  to  Toronto  and  took  my  family  back  to 
Saugeeng  Mission.  While  on  our  passage,  in  a  schooner, 
our  little  son,  who  was  about  three  years  old,  fell 
overboard  ;  we  heard  him  fall  into  the  water.  I  ran 
immediately  to  the  side  of  the  vessel  and  jumped  into 
the  lake.  The  schooner  was  sailing  quite  rapidly,  ana 
had  passed  him  about  twenty  yards.  I  swam  as  fast  ay 
possible,  and  saw  him  sink.  When  I  reached  the  spot 
where  he  sank,  I  dove  down  about  seven  feet,  seized 
hold  of  him,  and  brought  him  to  the  surface.  As  the 
waves  were  running  high,  it  was  with  the  greatest  diffi 
culty  that  I  could  keep  him  above  the  water  so  that  he 
could  breathe  ;  and  I  was  compelled  at  times  to  let  him 
sink  an  instant,  that  I  might  breathe  myself.  I  heard 
him  cry,  which  was  encouraging,  for  I  was  fearful  that 
he  was  dying.  At  one  time  I  almost  despaired  of 
saving  either  of  our  lives.  I  was  about  giving  up  all 
hope,  when  I  saw  the  yawl  boat  near  me,  and  I  was 

*The  amount  reported  from  the  Indians  alone,  -was  $2,800 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  131 

told  that  I  was  just  about  sinking,  wKen  the  captain  res 
cued  us  from  a  watery  grave.  The  captain,  and  all  on 
board,  were  so  frightened,  that  they  lost  some  time  in 
concluding  what  to  do.  Had  they  luffed  at  once,  and 
despatched  the  yawl,  two  or  three  minutes  might  have 
been  saved.  But,  I  ought  not  to  complain  ;  our  lives 
were  spared,  and  thanks  be  to  a  kind  Providence  for 
his  timely  deliverance.  I  then  gave  him  up  to  God, 
and  prayed  that  he  might  be  preserved,  and  be  devoted 
to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

We  now  resumed  our  labors  at  the  Mission.  While 
at  this  station  there  where  many  hopeful  conversions. 
A  remarkable  circumstance  is,  that  during  the  whole 
three  years  of  my  sojourn  in  this  field  of  labor,  I  never 
knew  but  one  single  case  in  which  fire-water  was  used. 
I  must  not  omit  noticing  here,  a  very  faithful  teacher  in 
my  charge.  Jacob  Jackson ;  his  influence  was  of  the 
best  kind ;  he  was  also  a  very  pleasant  and  interesting 
singer.  It  has  been  but  a  few  years  since  these  In 
dians  were  converted.  They  now  have  good  farms, 
dwellings,  school  houses,  meeting  houses,  and  a  saw 
mill.  How  wonderful  are  the  effects  of  the  gospel! 
They  also  take  delight  in  praying,  and  in  singing  the 
praises  of  God.  Had  the  American  Government 
adopted  the  same  course  towards  the  La  Pointe  Indians, 
that  the  British  Government  adopted  toward  these,  the 
same  lasting  blessings  would  have  ensued. 


132  THE   LIFE   OF 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

OF  late,  the  General  Councils  of  the  Christianized 
Ojebwas  have  been  convened,  and  conducted,  in  the 
same  manner  as  public  and  other  business  meetings  are 
conducted  among  the  whites.  The  last  General  Coun 
cil,  which  consisted  of  Ojebwas  and  Ottawas,  was  held 
at  Saugeeng.  The  chiefs  came  from  Lakes  St.  Clair, 
Huron,  Ontario,  and  Simcoe,  and  from  Rice  and  Mud 
Lakes.  The  object  of  this  convention  was  to  devise 
plans  by  which  the  tract  of  land  now  owned  by  the 
Saugeeng  Indians,  could  be  held  for  the  sole  benefit  of 
the  Ojebwa  Nation  ;  to  petition  the  Government  for  aid 
in  establishing  a  Manual  Labor  School ;  to  ascertain 
the  views  and  feelings  of  the  chiefs  in  relation  to  forming 
one  large  settlement  among  themselves  at  Owen's 
Sound,  there  to  live  in  future  ;  and  to  attend  to  other 
things  of  minor  importance.  There  were  forty-eight 
chiefs  present,  from  Canada  West  alone.  Chief  Sawyer 
took  the  chair,  and  the  writer  had  the  honor  of  being 
Vice  President.  Chief  John  .Jones,  of  Owen  Sound, 
was  selected  to  deliver  the  opening  address,  in  which 
he  was  to  give  an  outline  of  the  subjects  to  be  discussed. 
The  meeting  was  now  called  to  order ;  and  after  sing- 
Ing,  and  an  appropriate  prayer  by  Chief  John  Sunday, 
Chief  Jones  arose ;  all  was  silent,  and  every  eye  was 
turned  towards  him.  After  rolling  his  small  but  piercing 
black  eye  over  the  vast  assembly,  he  spoke  as  follows : 

"  Brothers  !    You  have  been  called  from  all  parts  of 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  133 

Canada,  and  even  from  the  north  of  Georgian  Bay. 
You  are  from  your  homes,  your  wives,  and  your  chil 
dren.  We  might  regret  this,  were  it  not  for  the  circum 
stances  that  require  you  here. 

"Fellow  Chiefs  and  Brothers,  I  have  pondered  with 
deep  solicitude,  our  present  condition  ;  and  the  future 
welfare  of  our  children,  as  well  as  of  ourselves.  I  have 
studied  deeply  and  anxiously,  in  order  to  arrive  at  a 
true  knowledge  of  the  proper  course  to  be  pursued  to 
secure  to  us  and  to  our  descendants,  and  even  to  others 
around  us,  the  greatest  amount  of  peace,  health,  happi 
ness,  and  usefulness.  The  interests  of  the  Ojebwas  and 
the  Ottawas  are  near  and  dear  to  my  heart ;  for  them, 
I  have  passed  many  sleepless  nights,  and  have  often 
suffered  from  an  agitated  mind.  These  nations,  I  am 
proud  to  say,  are  my  brothers  ;  many  of  them,  are  bone 
of  my  bone,  and  for  them,  if  needs  be,  I  could  willingly, 
nay,  cheerfully,  sacrifice  any  thing.  Brothers,  you  see 
my  heart.  [Here  the  speaker  held  out  a  piece  of  white 
paper,  emblematical  of  a  pure  heart.] 

"  Fellow  Chiefs  and  Warriors  !  I  have  looked  over 
your  wigwams  throughout  Canada,  and  have  arrived  at 
the  conclusion,  that  you  are  in  a  warm  place ;  your 
neighbors,  the  whites,  are  kindling  fires  all  around  you 
[that  is,  clearing  the  lands.]  One  purpose  for  which 
you  have  been  called  together,  is  to  devise  some  plan 
by  which  we  can  live  together,  and  become  a  happy 
people,  so  that  our  dying  fires  may  not  go  out  [oui 
nation  may  not  become  extinct,]  but  may  be  kindled  in 
one  place,  which  will  prove  a  blessing  to  our  children. 

"Brothers!  Some  of  you  are  living  on  small  parcels 
12 


134  THE    LIFE    OF 

of  land,  and  others  on  Islands.  We  low  offer  you  any 
portion  of  the  land  which  we  owi?  m  this  region  ;  that 
we  may,  the  rest  of  our  days,  smoke  the  pipe  of  friend 
ship  ;  live  and  die  together  ;  and  see  our  children  play, 
and  be  reared  on  one  spot.  We  ask  no  money  of  you. 
We  love  you ;  and  because  we  love  you,  and  feel  for 
your  children,  we  propose  this. 

u  Brothers!  There  are  many  other  subjects  which 
we  think  ought  to  come  under  your  consideration 
besides  those  already  stated.  But  the  most  important 
are  : 

"  1.  Whether  it  would  not  be  better  for  the  whole 
Ojebwa  Nation  to  reside  on  this,  our  territory. 

"  2.  Would  it  not  be  well  to  devise  ways  and  means 
to  establish  Manual  Labor  Schools  for  the  benefit  of  the 
nation. 

"3.  Ought  not  a  petition  to  be  drawn  up  and  presented 
to  our  Great  Father  [the  Governor  General,]  for  the 
purpose  of  fixing  upon  a  definite  time  for  the  distribu 
tion  of  the  annual  u  presents,"  and  the  small  annuities 
of  each  tribe. 

"  4.  Is  it  not  desirable  to  petition  the  Governor 
General,  to  appoint  a  resident  Indian  interpreter,  to 
assist  the  agent  in  Toronto. 

"  5.  As  we  [the  Christian  part  of  our  nation]  have 
abandoned  our  former  customs  and  ceremonies,  ought 
we  not  to  make  our  own  laws,  in  order  to  give  character 
and  stability  to  our  chiefs,  as  well  as  to  empower  them 
to  treat  with  the  Government  under  which  we  live,  that 
they  may,  from  time  to  time,  present  all  our  grievances 
and  other  matters  to  the  General  Government. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  135 

"  My  Chiefs,  Brothers,  Warriors !  This  morning,  [the 
speaker  now  pointed  his  finger  towards  heaven]  look 
up,  and  see  the  blue  sky  ;  there  are  no  clouds ;  the  sun 
is  bright  and  clear.  Our  fathers  taught  us,  that  at  such 
assemblies  when  the  sky  was  without  clouds,  the  Great 
Spirit  was  smiling  upon  them.  May  he  now  preside 
over  us,  that  we  may  make  a  long,  smooth,  and  straight 
path  for  our  children.  It  is  true,  I  seldom  see  you  all ; 
but  this  morning,  I  shake  hands  with  you  all  in  my 
heart. 

"  Brothers !  This  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

On  taking  his  seat  eighty-four  chiefs  responded 
u  Hah  /"  an  exclamation  of  great  applause. 

Several  chiefs  spoke,  and  highly  approved  of  what 
had  been  proposed ;  and  expressed  their  gratitude  for 
the  kind  offer  of  the  lands.  It  was  proposed  to  petition 
his  Excellency  the  Governor,  to  grant  and  secure  to  the 
•Indians,  the  whole  of  this  territory. 

The  following  was  drawn  up  by  John  Jones,  Jacob 
Tackson,  and  David  Wa-wa-nosh. 

The  Petition  of  the  Ojebwa  Chiefs,  in  General  Council,  respecting 
the  unceded  lands  north  of  Saugeeng  and  Owen's  Sound,  June 
5th,  1845. 

To  our  Great  Father  Lord  METCALF,  Governor  General  of  British 
North  America,  and  Captain  General  of  the  same,  &c.;  &c. 

The.  OJKBWA  CHIEFS  in  General  Council  assembled,  HUMBLY  SHEWETH: 

FATHER — Your  Petitioners  having  ceded  a  great  portion  of 
their  once  extensive  territory  about  Saugeeng  and  Owen's  Sound, 
and  a  portion  of  it  having  been  restored  to  them  since  the  treaty 
of  1836,  by  your  Excellency's  gracious  commands  j 

FATHER — Your  Petitioners  are  very  anxious  that  the  reserve 
still  known  as  the  Indian  Territory)  be  a  perpetual  reserve: 


136  THE    LIFE    OF 

as  a  future  refuge  for  a  general  colonization  of  the  Ojebwa 
Nation,  comprising  the  scattered  Tribes  in  Canada  West; 

FATHER — And  that  these  lands  may  now  and  for  everbe  open 
ed  to  all  the  Tribes  ;  that  whenever  any  tribe  is  disposed  to  move, 
that  they  may  have  nothing  to  fear,  but  have  access  to  any  of 
the  good  lands  to  settle  upon  ; 

FATHER — You  have  settled  your  white  children  on  those 
lands  that  once  were  our  fathers  j  we  ask  now  to  let  us  have  the 
only  remaining  land  we  have,  to  ourselves,  unmolested  j 

FATHER — This  is  the  prayer  of  your  red  children  ;  and  feeling 
confident  that  you  will  give  it  every  important  consideration 
which  it  requires,  your  red  children  will  listen  to  hear  the 
answer  of  their  Great  Father.  And  they,  as  in  duty  bound,  will 
ever  pray. 

Forty-seven  names,  besides  that  of  the  President, 
were  attached  to  this  petition. 

Never  was  I  more  delighted  than  with  the  appearance 
of  this  body.  As  I  sat  and  looked  at  them,  I  contrasted 
their  former  (degraded)  with  their  present  (elevated) 
condition.  The  Gospel,  I  thought,  had  done  all  this.* 
Tf  any  one  had  told  me  twenty  years  ago,  that  such  would 
be  their  condition,!  should  have  ridiculed  the  idea,  and 
set  the  narrator  down  for  a  fool  or  a  maniac.  This 
assembly  was  not  convened  for  the  purpose  of  devising 
schemes  of  murder  ;  plans  by  which  they  could  kill  their 
enemies  ;  but  to  adopt  measures  by  which  peace,  har 
mony,  and  love,  might  be  secured,  and  a  '*  smooth 
and  straight  path"  made  for  their  children.  I  see 
nothing  at  present,  to  hinder  them  from  increasing  in 
knowledge,  happiness,  and  usefulness,  except  the  con 
duct  of  the  Government  Agents,  many  of  whom  are 
inimical  to  our  nation,  and  often  prove  a  curse  to  her. 

Several  other  papers  were  drawn  up,  and  signed  by 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  1 37 

the  President,  by  order  of  the  General  Council.  One 
of  these  I  must  be  allowed  to  give,  although  it  concerns 
myself: 

To  ALL  TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN.  In  the  General  Council 
of  the  Ojebwa  nation  of  Indians.  We,  the  Chiefs,  of  the  various 
Tribes  of  the  Ojebwa  Indians,  do  hereby  appoint  and  authorize 
our  beloved  brother,  the  Rev.  George  Copway,  as  our  agent  for 
the  Manual  Labor  School,  to  procure  subscriptions  for  the  same, 
believing  that  this  will  be  one  of  the  greatest  means,  if  estab 
lished,  of  raising  our  young  men,  to  become  like  our  white 
brothers  j  to  learn  industry,  economy,  and  to  gain  knowledge, 
that  we  may  become  a  happy  and  a  prosperous  people. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  General  Council. 

JOSEPH  SAWYER,  [L.  s.] 
President  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Ojebwa  Nation. 

Saugeeng,  July  4;  1845. 

I  will  also  give  an  extract  of  my  letter  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Wilkinson,  who  was  then  President  of  the  Canada 
Conference,  immediately  after  the  close  of  the  General 
Council. 

[Extract  from  Letter  Book,  Page  151.] 

SAUGEENG  MISSION,       ~) 
July  14,  1845.    5 

To  the  President  of  the  Conference,  Rev.  MR.  WILKINSON  . 
*  »  #  »  #  » 

The  late  General  Council,  have  appointed  me  their  agent  for 
the  Manual  Labor  School.  I  shall  be  happy  to  receive  any  in 
structions  you  may  think  proper  to  give,  on  my  way  down  [to 

Montreal]  for  I  am  anxious  to  see  this  going  on. 

*  *  * 

I  remain  yours,  Sec., 

GEORGE  COPWAY. 

Missionary  at  Saugeeng. 

I  give  these,  for  the  benefit  and  instruction  of  those, 
12* 


138  THE    LIFE   OF 

who  have  been  so  kind  as  to  insinuate,  or  assert,  that  I 
was  not  an  authorized  agent  to  forward  the  interests  of 
my  poor  people.  Those  who  have  been  the  loudest 
and  most  active  in  this  slander,  have  done  the  least,  in 
rendering  the  Indians  any  essential  service.  Let  them 
go  on,  with  their  gossippings,  while  I  go  on  my  way  re 
joicing  in  doing  all  I  can  for  my  poor  people,  indepen 
dently  of  the  Canada  Conference.  Neither  have  I  any 
disposition  to  court  the  favor  of  this  Conference.  In 
deed,  my  heart  has  often  sickened  at  the  divisions  and 
subdivisions  of  the  Canada  Methodists. 

The  speeches  of  Jones,  Sunday,  Taunchey,  McCue, 
D.  Sawyer,  J.  Youngs,  W.  Herkermer,  were  excellent. 
That  of  John  Sunday,  particularly,  was  uncommonly 
eloquent.  His  keen  black  eyes,  flashing  fire  ;  and  his 
large  brawny  arms  extended,  gave  great  effect  to  his 
speech.  As  a  matter  of  course,  there  were  often  differ 
ences  of  opinion,  as  well  as  warm  discussions,  upon 
various  subjects  ;  some  would  even  feel  that  their  views 
were  not  fairly  treated  ;  still,  there  were  no  unkind  re 
marks,  no  calling  of  hard  names,  no  abuse,  no  ridi 
cule,  no  insults,  no  threats,  no  intrigues,  no  blows, 
and  no  challenges  to  meet  on  the  field  of  HONOR  (?).  The 
individual  who  had  the  floor,  was  never  interrupted  ; 
profound  attention  was  given,  and  a  death-like  silence 
was  observed.  Occasionally,  it  is  true,  there  wTas  per 
petrated  a  pleasant,  and  innocent  jeu  d'  esprit;  an  ex 
ample  of  which,  I  will  give. 

During  a  protracted  debate,  in  which  Chief  John 
Jones  took  a  very  active  part,  some  facts  were  elicited, 
and  some  views  were  presented,  which  induced  him  to 
change  some  of  his  former  opinions,  and  vote  on  the 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  139 

other  side.  One  of  the  speakers  at  the  close  of  his  re 
marks,  referred  to  this  fact,  and  observed,  very  good 
humoredly  "  If  he  wishes  to  be  like  a  fish  worm  without 
a  head — capable  of  moving  forwards  or  backwards,  let 
him  alone." 

I  have  often  been  asked  the  question,  "  What  is  the 
reason  that  the  Indians  are  diminishing  in  numbers  in 
the  midst  of  their  white  neighbors  ?"  To  state  all  that 
might  be  said  in  replying  to  this  question,  would  re 
quire  almost  a  separate  volume.  But  the  following  are 
a  few  of  the  principal  reasons : 

1.  The  introduction  of  King  Alcohol  among  them. 

2.  The  introduction   of  new  diseases,  produced  by 
their  intercourse  with  the  whites ;   and  by  adopting  their 
intemperate  habits. 

3.  Their  inability  to  pursue  that  course  of  living,  after 
abandoning  their  wigwams,  which  tends  to  health  and 
old  age. 

4.  Their  spirits  are   broken  down  in  consequence  of 
seeing  that  their  race  are  becoming  homeless,  friendless, 
moneyless,  and  trodden  down  by  the  whites. 

5.  Their  future  prospects  are  gloomy  and  cheerless — 
enough  to  break  down  the  noblest  spirits. 

There  are  many  other  reasons  which  could  be 
assigned  for  their  diminution.  But  are  not  these  suffi 
cient  of  themselves  to  crush  and  exterminate  even  any 
white  race,  if  not  protected  and  defended  by  friends  and 
whoiesome  laws  ?  Our  people  have  been  driven  from 
their  homes,  and  have  been  cajoled  out  of  the  few 
sacred  spots  where  the  bones  of  their  ancestors  and 
children  lie  ;  and  where  they  themselves  expected  to 


140  THE   LIFE   OF 

lie,  when  released  from  the  (rials  and  troubles  of  hfj. 
Were  it  possible  to  reverse  the  order  of  things,  by 
placing  the  whites  in  the  same  condition,  how  long 
would  it  be  endured  ?  There  is  not  a  white  man,  who 
deserves  the  name  of  man,  that  would  not  rather  die 
than  be  deprived  of  his  home,  and  driven  from  the 
graves  of  his  relatives.  "  Oh  shame,  where  is  thy 
blush!" 

With  all  the  wholesome  and  enlightened  laws ;  with 
all  the  advantages  and  privileges  of  the  glorious  Gospel, 
that  shines  so  richly  and  brightly  all  around  the  white 
man ;  the  poor  ignorant  Indians  are  compelled,  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet,  to  forsake  the  sepulchres  of  those 
most  dear  to  them,  and  to  retire  to  a  strange  land, 
where  there  is  no  inhabitant  to  welcome  them  !!!  May 
the  day  soon  dawn,  when  Justice  will  take  her  seat 
upon  the  throne. 

If  I  did  not  think  that  there  were  some  who  are  alive 
to  the  interests  of  my  people,  and  often  shed  a  tear  for 
them  ;  if  I  did  not  think  that  I  could  discover  a  gleam 
of  light  and  hope  in  the  future,  "  I  should  of  all  men 
be  most  miserable."  "  Surely  the  bitterness  of  death77 
would  be  "  past."  I  look  then  to  the  Gospel  and  to 
education  as  my  only  hope. 

I  will  now  state,  in  a  very  brief  manner,  what  I  think 
ought  to  be  done,  by  those  whose  benevolent  feelings 
lead  them  to  commiserate  the  condition  of  the  Abori 
gines  of  America. 

1.  They  should  establish  missions  and  high  schools 
wherever  the  whites  have  frequent  intercourse  with 
them. 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  141 

2.  They  should  use  their  influence,  as  soon  as  the 
Indians  are  well  educated,  and  understand  the  laws  of 
the  land,  to  have  them  placed   on  the  same  footing  as 
the  whites. 

3.  They  should  try  to  procure  for  them  a  territorial 
or  district  government,  so  that  they  may  represent  their 
own  nation. 

4.  They  should  obtain  for  them,  deeds  of  their  own 
lands ;  and,  if  qualified,  according  to  law,  urge  their 
right  to  vote. 

The  Indians  will  be  sure  to  waste  and  squander  what 
ever  they  may  receive  from  the  American  or  British 
Government,  unless  some,  at  least,  of  the  above  sugges 
tions,  shall  have  been  put  into  practice. 

The  Council  was  now  dissolved.  The  President, 
Chief  Sawyer,  proceeded  to  His  Excellency,  the  Gover 
nor  General,  and  presented  the  petitions,  in  the  name 
of  the  General  Council.  These  petitions,  as  we  learned 
afterwards,  were  received  with  a  simple  nod  !  of  the 
head.  0  mercy  !  is  this  for  ever  to  be  our  destiny  ? 
Common  humanity,  at  least,  might  have  induced  his 
Lordship  to  speak  a  few  consolatory  words,  if  nothing 
else.  Our  reception  was  both  discouraging  and  chill 
ing.  When  we  have  a  press  of  our  own,  we  shall, 
perhaps,  be  able  to  plead  our  own  cause.  Give  us 
but  the  Bible,  and  the  influence  of  a  Press,  and  we  ask 
no  more. 

The  General  Council  appointed  me  to  go  to  Walpole, 
to  present  their  address  to  the  Walpole  Island  Indians, 
entreating  them  to  embrace  Christianity.  I  visited  them 
in  July. 


142  THE   LIFE   OF 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  GEOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  OJEBWA,  OR 
CHIPPEWAY,  NATION. 

As  the  Ojebwa  Nation  are  within  the  bounds  of  the 
two  Governments — the  American  and  the  British — I  will 
give  a  separate  account  of  each.  The  number  of  our 
nation,  according  to  Drake,  in  1842,  was  thirty  thou 
sand  ;  and  this  is  not  far  from  the  truth.  The  best 
work  upon  the  Indians,  however,  is  that  deservedly 
popular  book,  by  Col.  McKinney,  of  New  York  ;  the 
undoubted  friend  of  the  red  man. 

I  will  now  speak  of  that  part  of  the  nation  who  oc 
cupy  places  within  the  bounds  of  the  United  States. 
They  inhabit  all  the  northern  part  of  Michigan,  or  the 
south  shore  of  Lake  Huron ;  the  whole  northern  part  of 
Wisconsin  Territory  ;  all  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Supe 
rior,  for  eight  hundred  miles  ;  the  upper  part  of  the  Mis 
sissippi,  and  Sandy,  Leach,  and  Red  Lakes. 

That  part  of  our  nation  who  live  in  the  British  posses 
sions,  occupy  from  Gononaque,  below  Kingston,  through 
out  ail  western  Canada  ;  the  north  of  Lake  Huron  ;  the 
north  of  Lake  Superior ;  the  north  of  Lake  Winepig  ; 
the  north  of  Red  River  Lake,  about  one  hundred 
miles.  The  whole  extent,  therefore,  occupied  is  over 
one  thousand  nine  hundred  miles  east  and  west,  and 
from  two  to  three  hundred  miles  north  and  south. 

There  are  over  five  thousand  living  under  the  British 
Government,  and  less  than  twenty-five  thousand  under 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  143 

the  American  Government.  There  are  about  five  thou 
sand  of  these  who  receive  religious  instructions  ;  mis 
sionaries  of  different  denominations  being  sent  from 
Canada  and  the  United  States.  The  Methodists  were 
the  first  who  preached  to  the  Ojebwas.  or  Massissaugas 
(as  they  are  frequently  called.)  They  commenced  at 
Credit  River,  in  Canada  West,  in  1824,  and  at  Grape 
Island,  in  1827,  The  conversion  of  some  of  the  Ojeb 
was  commenced  during  those  years.  Native  teachers 
were  then  sent  to  their  brethren  in  the  West,  where  the 
influence  of  Christianity  is  still  felt.  There  are  twenty- 
three  Methodist  Missionary  Stations :  six  of  which  are 
in  the  States,  and  the  remainder  in  Canada.  There 
are  four  Presbyterian  Missions,  all  of  which  are  in  the 
States ;  viz.  La  Pointe,  Bad  River,  Leach  Lake,  and 
Red  Lake.  There  are  seven  Episcopalian  Mission  Sta 
tions;  all  of  which  are  in  Canada,  except  one,  which 
is  at  Green  Bay.  There  are  two  Baptist  Mission  Sta 
tions,  one  at  Sault  St.  Marie,  and  the  other  at  Green 
Bay.  The  Roman  Catholics  have  their  missionaries  in 
nearly  all  the  principal  places  in  the  west. 

Those  who  are  not  under  religious  instruction,  al 
though  accessible,  are  wandering  without  the  gospel. 
There  is  a  field  in  the  Territory  of  Wisconsin  where 
missionaries  should  be  sent.  There  are  Indians  all 
around  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior  who  have,  from 
time  to  time,  called  for  missionaries,  and  have  not  yet 
been  supplied.  The  Hudson's  Pay  Company  have,  of 
late,  adopted  a  plan  which  in  my  opinion  does  them 
much  credit ;  they  employ  Misrionaries  to  give  instruc 
tion  to  the  Indians  and  their  children  in  the  principles 


144  THE    LIFE   OF 

of  Christianity.  There  are  persons  who  once  belonged 
to  other  nations,  who  now  live  in  the  territory  of  the 
Ojebwas. 

The  present  state  of  the  christianized  Ojebwas  is  such, 
that  they  are  fully  ripe  for  greater  advancement  in  reli 
gion,  literature,  and  the  arts  and  sciences.  Multitudes 
have  left  their  wigwams,  their  woods,  and  the  chase, 
and  are  now  endeavoring  to  tread  in  the  footsteps  of 
worthy  white  men.  The  reasons  for  all  this,  are  the  fol 
lowing  : 

1.  Their  chiefs  have  seen  the  necessity  of  making  a 
"  smooth,  strait  path  for  their  children,"  by  appropria 
ting  as  much  of  their  means  as  they  could  spare. 

2.  The  rising  generation  are  beginning  to  thirst   for 
learning,  and  are  cultivating  a  taste   for   improvement 
more  than  ever. 

3.  Native  teachers  are  now  being  trained   to  go  to 
their  brethren,  and  preach  to  them  in  their  own  language, 
Christ,  and   him   crucified.     By  this  means  the  nation 
must  be  elevated. 

Our  prospects  as  a  nation,  are  becoming  brighter 
through  missionary  efforts.  There  are  many  in  Wiscon 
sin,  and  at  Lake  du  Flambeau,  who  have  requested  that 
missionaries  be  sent  along  the  south  shore  of  Lake  Su 
perior.  The  same  may  be  said  of  those  residing  about 
Winepeg  and  Red  Lakes.  Much  of  the  western  part 
of  Red  Lake,  is  full  of  "  the  habitations  of  cruelty  ;" 
for  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  are  habitually  destroying 
each  other. 

I  will  here  give  extracts  from  the  Report  of  the  Com 
missioners,  in  1842,  to  the  Provincial  Parliament,  rela- 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  145 

tive  to  the  Mission  Stations  ;  also  subjoin  the  names  of 
the  villages  with  their  condition,  and  the  chiefs  of  each 
village,  as  far  as  I  could  ascertain  them,  which  will 
show  their  progress,  and  their  present  state ;  and  also 
those  who  have  abandoned  the  wigwam  and  the  chase, 
and  resort  to  farming  for  a  living. 

1.  CHIPPEWAS  ON  THE  RIVER  THAMES. 

The  Chippewas  and  Munsees  occupy  a  tract  of  land  contain 
ing  about  9000  acres,  in  the  Township  of  Caradoc,  within  the 
London  District,  a  distance  of  about  twenty-five  miles  from  the 
Moravian  village.  It  is  only  within  ten  years  that  the  Chippe 
was  have  been  reclaimed  from  a  wandering  life,  and  settled  in 
their  present  location. .  The  Munsees  have  been  settled  since 
the  year  1800,  on  land  belonging  to  the  Chippewas,  with  the 
consent  of  that  tribe.  The  present  number  of  Chippewas  is  378, 
and  of  Munsees  242. 

The  Chippewas  and  Munsees  are  not  collected  in  a  village, 
but  live  on  small  farms  scattered  over  their  tract.  Some  of  the 
Chippewas  are  settled  on  surveyed  lots  of  twenty  acres  each. 
This  tribe  occupies  76  log  houses,  and  six  wigwams  ;  they  pos 
sess  25  barns.  They  have  450  acres  under  cultivation.  Their 
stock  consists  of  30  oxen,  27  cows,  44  heifers,  82  horses  and 
colts,  and  400  swine  Their  agricultural  implements  include  9 
ploughs,  9  harrows,  23  scythes  and  sickles,  19  ox  chains,  a 
fanning  mill,  4  wagons  and  carts,  7  spades,  &c.  •  they  have  a 
blacksmith's  forge,  and  two  and  a  half  setts  of  carpenter's  tools 

JOHN  RILEY,  Chief. 

2.  THE  CHIPPEWAS  AT  AMHERSTBURG. 

They  all  profess  Christianity,  and  several  of  them  are  exam 
ples  of  true  piety.  The  majority  are  Wesleyan  Methodists,  and 
the  others  Roman  Catholics.  They  have  no  place  of  worship 
of  their  own.  They  can  command  the  means.  The  Method 
ist  minister,  however,  who  is  stationed  in  the  town  of  Amherst- 
burg,  visits  those  of  his  persuasion  every  Sunday,  and  with  the 

13 


146  THE  LIFE   OF 

aid  of  an  Interpreter,  preaches,  reads,  and  expounds  the  Scrip 
tures  to  them.  They  also  have  a  general  Prayer  Meeting  among 
themselves,  once  a  fortnight,  and  they  meet  occasionally  more 
privately  for  social  prayer;  some  of  them  maintain  family  wor 
ship .  The  Roman  Catholics  attend  chapel  at  Amherstburg, 
which  is  about  three  miles  from  their  settlement. 

There  is  at  present  no  school  among  them,  but  they  have 
expressed  their  desire  to  establish  one,  and  would  gladly  avail 
themselves  of  instruction  for  their  children.  When  there  was 
one,  the  attendance  of  the  scholars  was  very  irregular,  but  their 
ability  in  acquiring  knowledge  was  in  no  way  inferior  to  that 
of  the  white  children. 

3.  CHIPPEWAS  OF-  THE  ST.  CLAIR. 

These  Indians  are  among  the  first  whom  Sir  John  Colborne 
endeavored  to  settle  and  civilize.  Previously  to  1830,  they 
were  wandering  heathen  like  their  brethren  elsewhere,  scat 
tered  over  the  western  part  of  the  Upper  Province  j  they  were 
drunken  and  dissipated  in  their  habits,  and  without  either  reli 
gious  or  moral  restraint.  In  1830  and  31,  a  number  of  them 
were  collected  on  a  reserve  in  the  Township  of  Sarnia,  near 
the  head  of  the  River  St.  Clair,  and  containing  10,280  acres. 
A  number  of  houses  were  built  for  them,  and  an  officer  was 
appointed  for  their  superintendence.  Their  conversion  to  Chris 
tianity  and  their  progress  in  religious  knowledge,  and  in  the 
acquisition  of  sober,  orderly,  and  industrious  habits,  have  been, 
under  the  care  of  missionaries  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  So 
ciety,  both  rapid  and  uniform.  From  the  formation  of  the  mis 
sion  221  adults  and  239  children  have  been  baptized  and 
admitted  into  the  Methodist  community.  The  total  number  up 
to  the  year  1839-40  does  not  appear  to  have  exceeded  350. 
Since  then  their  number  has  increased  greatly  by  immigration, 
chiefly  from  the  Saginaw  Bay,  in  the  State  of  Michigan,  and 
by  the  settlement  of  wandering  Indians;  and  in  1842,  as  many 
as  741  received  presents. 

The  Indians  of  the  River  aux  Sables  have  about  sixty  acres 
under  improvement,  and  one  log  house.  Those  at  Kettle  Point 
have  twenty  acres  of  improved  land  and  twc  log  houses.  The 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  147 

and  on  the  Upper  Reserve  was  regularly  surveyed  and  laid 
out  into  farms.  The  chief,  with  the  approval  of  the  Superinten 
dent,  placed  most  of  the  present  occupants  on  these  lands,  but 
it  is  not  indispensable  that  he  should  be  consulted,  as  the  mem 
bers  of  the  tribe  may  choose  any  unoccupied  spot ;  when  once 
in  possession  they  are  secure  from  intrusion,  but  repeated  ill 
conduct  or  drunkenness  would  subject  them  to  be  expelled  from 
the  reserve  of  the  chief. 

WA-WA-NOSH, 

SALT, 

4.  CHIPPEWAS  AT  WALPOLE  ISLAND. 

These  Indians  are  also  known  under  the  name  of  Chippewas 
of  Chenaille  Ecarte.  The  Chippewas  who  have  long  hunted 
over  the  waste  lands  about  the  Chenaille  Ecarte  and  Bear  Creek, 
are  a  branch  of  the  same  nation  which  is  settled  in  Sarnia,  and 
share  in  the  same  annuity. 

The  Pottawatamies  are  recent  immigrants  from  the  United 
States. 

The  settlement  at  Walpole  Island  was  commenced  at  the 
close  of  the  American  war,  when  Col.  M'Kie,  called  by  the 
Indians  ::  White  Elk/'5  collected  and  placed  upon  the  island 
which  lies  at  the  junction  of  the  River  and  Lake  St.  Clair,  the 
scattered  remains  of  some  tribes  of  Chippewas  who  had  been 
engaged  on  the  British  side.  Being  left  for  many  years  with 
out  any  interference  or  assistance  on  the  part  of  the  Govern 
ment,  they  became  a  prey  to  the  profligate  whites  settled  on  the 
frontier,  who,  by  various  frauds  and  in  moments  of  intoxica 
tion,  obtained  leases  and  took  possession  of  the  most  fertile  and 
valuable  part  of  the  island. 

5.  CHIPPEWAS  OF  THE  RIVER  CREDIT. 
'•«-•'  •  ;il3 

These  Indians  are  the  remnant  of  a  tribe  which  formerly 
possessed  a  considerable  portion  of  the  Home  and  Gore  Dis 
tricts,  of  which  in  1818,  they  surrendered  the  greater  part,  for 
an  annuity  of  ^6532.10,  reserving  only  certain  small  tracts  at 
the  River  Credit,  and  at  Sixteen  and  Twelve  Mile  Creeks 


148  THE   LIFE  OF 

They  were  the  first  tribe  converted  to  Christianity  in  Upper 
Canada. 

Previous  to  the  year  1823,  they  were  wandering  pagans.  Tn 
that  year,  Messrs.  Peter  and  John  Jones,  the  sons  of  a  white  sur 
veyor  and  a  Mississaga  woman,  having  been  converted  to  Chris 
tianity,  and  admitted  members  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Church,  became  anxious  to  redeem  their  countrymen  from 
their  degraded  state  of  heathenism  and  destitution.  They, 
accordingly,  collected  a  considerable  number  together,  and  by 
rote  and  frequent  repetitions,  taught  the  first  principles  of 
Christianity  to  the  adults,  who  were  too  far  advanced  in  years 
to  learn  to  read  and  write.  In  this  manner  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
the  Creed,  and  the  Commandments,  were  committed  to  me 
mory.  As  soon  as  the  tribes  were  converted,  they  perceived 
the  evils  attendant  on  their  former  state  of  ignorance  and  va 
grancy.  They  began  to  work,  which  they  never  had  done. before; 
they  recognized  the  advantage  of  cultivating  the  soil ;  they  totally 
gave  up  drinking,  to  which  they  had  been  greatly  addicted,  and 
became  sober,  industrious,  and  consistent  Christians. 

J.  SAWYER, 
P.JONES, 
J.  JONES,  War  Chief 

6.  THE  CHIPPEWAS  or  ALNWICK. 

These  Indians  were  converted  to  Christianity  in  the  yeara 
1826—7.  They  were  then  pagans,  wandering  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Bellville,  Kingston,  and  Gananoque,  and  were  known 
under  the  name  of  the  Mississagas  of  the  Bay  of  Quinte  ;  in 
those  years,  between  200  and  300  were  received  into  the  Wes 
leyan  Methodist  Church,  and  settled  on  Grape  Island,  in  the 
Bay  of  Quinte,  six  miles  from  Bellville,  where  they  commenced 
planting,  and  where  schools  were  established  by  the  missionary 
for  their  instruction.  On  this  island  they  resided  eleven  years, 
subsisting  by  agriculture  and  hunting.  Their  houses  were 
erected  partly  by  their  own  labor,  and  partly  at  the  expense 
of  the  Methodist  Missionary  Society.  The  number,  at  length, 
amounted  to  twenty -three ;  besides  which,  they  had  a  commo 
dious  building  for  religious  service  and  school,  another  room 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  149 

for  an  infant  school,  a  hospital,  smithery,  a  shoemaker's  shop, 
and  a  building  for  joiners'  and  cabinet  work. 


SUNDAY, 
SIMPSON, 


Chiefs. 


G.  COMEGO,  Ch.  &  M.  Inter. 

7.  CHIPPEWAB  AT  RICE  LAKE. 

These  Indians  belong  to  the  same  tribe,  the  Mississagas,  or 
Chippewas  of  Rice  Lake,  who,  in  1818,  surrendered  the  greater 
part  of  the  tract  now  forming  the  Newcastle  District,  for '  an 
annuity  of  £740.  They  have  all  been  reclaimed  from  their 
primitive  wandering  life,  and  settled  in  their  present  locations 
within  the  last  ten  or  twelve  years. 

The  Rice  Lake  settlement  is  on  the  northern  side  of  the  lake, 
and  at  about  twelve  miles  from  Peterborough.  The  number  of 
Indians  is  114.  They  possess  about  1550  acres  of  land,  which 
are  subdivided  into  50  acre  lots;  of  this,  1120  acres  were  granted 
in  April,  1834,  to  trustees,  "in  trust,  to  hold  the  same  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Indian  tribes  in  the  Province,  and  with  a  view  to 
their  conversion  and  civilization ;"  and  the  remaining  430  have 
been  since  purchased  with  their  own  funds.  They  have  rather 
more  land  cleared  than  the  Indians  of  Alnwick,  about  400 
acres  j  but  the  cultivation  is  not  so  good.  The  village  contains 
thirty  houses,  three  barns,  a  school-house,  and  a  chapel  with  a 
bell.  The  head  chief  of  the  tribe  resides  here.  For  some  time 
these  Indians  were  under  the  charge  of  an  officer  appointed  by 
the  Indian  Department,  who  assisted  in  their  settlement;  but  at 
present  they  have  no  special  Superintendent. 

POUDASH,  ^ 
COPWAY,  >  Chiefs. 
CROW,      ) 

CHIPPEWAS  AT  MUD  LAKE. 

The  Mud  Lake  Indians  are  settled  on  a  point  of  land  on  the 
Mud  or  Chemong  Lake,  sixteen  miles  north-west  of  Peterbo 
rough.  They  are  ninety-four  in  number,  and  possess  twenty 
dwelling  houses,  with  three  stables.  They  occupy  a  grant  of 


150  THE   LIFE   OF 

1600  acres  in  the  township  of  Smith,  made  to  the  New  Eng 
land  Company  for  their  benefit,  in  April,  1837,  of  which  about 
200  acres  are  in  cultivation.  These  Indians  were  for  some 
time  under  the  management  of  the  late  Mr.  Scott,  agent  for  the 
the  New  England  Company,  and  belong  to  the  Wesleyan  Me 
thodist  Church.  A  chapel  is  in  the  course  of  erection  at  the 
village,  where  there  is  already  a  mission  house  and  a  school 

NOGEE,      ^ 
IRON,          >  Chiefs. 
McKuE,     S 


9.  CHIPPEWAS  AT  BALSAM  LAKE. 

The  Balsam  Lake  Indians,  ninety  in  number,  are  at  present 
settled  within  the  Township  of  Bexley,  on  a  point  of  land  jut 
ting  out  into  Lake  Balsam,  which  is  the  most  northerly  of  the 
chain  of  lakes,  running  northwest  across  the  back  Townships 
of  the  district  of  New  Castle.  The  reserve  which  was  granted 
to  them  by  the  Crown,  is  1206  acres  in  extent.  Of  this  they 
have  about  200  acres  in  cultivation.  Their  village  contains 
twelve  houses,  a  barn,  and  a  commodious  school-house,  in 
which  divine  service  is  performed  by  a  resident  Methodist  mis 
sionary.  But  within  the  present  year,  (1843,)  these  Indians 
having  become  dissatified  with  the  climate  and  the  quality  of 
the  land  at  the  Balsam  Lake,  have  purchased  six  hundred  acres 
on  the  banks  of  Lake  Scugog,  to  be  paid  out  of  their  share  of 
heir  annuity,  and  are  making  preparations  for  removing  from 
their  former  settlement.  Their  improvements  will  be  sold  for 
their  benefit.  Their  reason  for  removing  evinces  their  desire 
to  advance  in  the  pursuit  of  agriculture. 

CRANE,  Chief. 

10.  CHIPPEWAS  OF  RAMA. 

These  Indians  formerly  occupied  the  lands  about  Lake  Sim- 
coe,  Holland  River,  and  the  unsettled  country  in  the  rear  of  the 
Home  District.  General  Darling  reported  of  them  in  1828,  that 
they  had  expressed  a  strong  desire  to  be  admitted  to  Christian 
ity,  and  to  adopt  the  habits  of  civilized  life ;  and  that  in  these 
respects  they  might  be  classed  with  the  Mississagas  of  the  Bay 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  151 

of  Quinte  and  Rice  Lake,  but  were  then  in  a  more  savage  state. 
In  1830,  Lieutenant-Governor  Sir  J.  Colborne,  collected  them 
on  a  tract  of  land  on  the  northwest  shore  of  Lake  Simcoe.  of 
9800  acres  in  extent,  where  they  cleared  a  road  between  that 
lake  and  Lake  Huron.  They  consisted  of  three  tribes  of  Chip- 
pewas,  under  chiefs  Yellowhead,  Aisance,  and  Snake,  and  a 
band  of  Pottawatamies  from  Drummond  Island ;  their  number 
was  about  500,  tinder  the  care  of  Mr.  Anderson,  now  the  Super 
intendent  at  Manitoulin,  who  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of 
their  settlement  and  civilization;  they  made  a  rapid  progress, 
The  tribe  under  the  chief  Yellowhead,  now  settled  at  Rama, 
were  located  at  the  Narrows  on  Lake  Simcoe;  Aisance's  tribe, 
at  present  residing  at  Beausoleil,  Matchadash  Bay,  was  settled 
at  Coldwater  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  reserve,  the  distance 
between  them  being  fourteen  miles. 

YELLOWHEAD,          ^ 
NA-NAH-GE-SKUNG,    V  Chiefs. 
BIG  SHILLINGE,         ) 

11.  CHIPPEWAS  OF  BEAUSOLIEL  ISLAND,  MATCHADASH  BAY,  LAKE 
HURON. 

This  band,  under  the  chief  "Aisance,"  is  the  same  which 
was  settled  by  Sir  John  Colborne,  at  Coldwater.  Their  present 
village,  which  is  not  very  distant  from  the  former  settlement, 
was  only  commenced  last  year.  It  contains  fourteen  houses, 
and  a  barn;  the  number  of  the  band  is  232.  They  have  about 
100  acres  under  cultivation. 

The  majority  of  these  Indians  are  Roman  Catholics.  They 
have  not  as  yet  any  place  of  worship,  or  school.  In  the  former 
settlement  they  were  occasionally  visited  by  the  Roman  Catho 
lic  priest,  resident  at  Penetanguishene. 

AISANCE,  ?   ™  •  /• 

'  >  Chiefs. 

JAMES  KA-DAH-GE-QUON,    3 

12.  CHIPPEWAS  OF  SNAKE  ISLAND,  LAKE  SIMCOE. 

This  body  of  Indians  was  one  of  the  three  bands  established 
at  Cold  water  and  the  Narrows,  and  separated  from  them  on  the 
abandonment  of  those  settlements.  They  now  occupy  one  of 


152  THE   LIFE   OF 

the  three  Islands  on  Lake  Simcoe,  which  was  set  apart  for  this 
tribe  many  years  ago.  They  are  109  in  number,  and  occupy 
twelve  dwelling  houses.  They  have  also  two  barns  and  a  school 
house,  in  which  their  children  are  instructed  by  a  respectable 
teacher,  and  Divine  Service  is  performed  by  a  resident  Mission 
ary  of  the  Methodist  persuasion,  to  which  these  Indians  belong. 
They  have  about  150  acres  in  cultivation,  and  are  improving  in 
habits  of  industry  and  agricultural  skill.  Their  missionary, 
who  has  been  acquainted  with  them  since  July,  1839,  states  that 
the  majority  of  them  are  strictly  moral  in  their  character,  that 
most  of  the  adults  are  decidedly  pious,  and  that  many  of  them 
for  consistency  of  character,  would  not  suffer  by  a  comparison 
with  white  Christians  of  any  denomination. 

J.  SNAKE,  Chief. 

13.  CHIPPEWAS  or  SAUGEEN,  (LAKE  HURON.) 
It  was  from  these  Indians,  and  their  brethren,  since  settled 
at  Owen's  sound,  that  Sir  Francis  Head,  in  1836,  obtained  a 
surrender  of  the  vast  tract  of  land  lying  north  of  the  London 
and  Gore  Districts,  and  between  the  Home  District  and  Lake 
Huron,  containing  1,600,000  acres.  He  reserved,  at  the  same 
time,  for  the  Indians,  the  extensive  peninsula,  lying  between 
Lake  Huron  and  Georgian  Bay,  north  of  Owen's  Sound,  and 
supposed  to  contain  about  450.000  acres. 

J.  METEGOUB,     ^ 
ALEXANDER,        >  Chiefs 
AH-YAH-BANCE,    ) 

14.  CHIPPEWAS  OF  BIG  BAY,  IN  OWEN'S  SOUND,  LAKE  HURON. 

These  Indians  were  formerly  either  wanderers  in  the  Sau- 
geen  tract,  surrendered  to  Sir  F.  Head,  or  1;ved  in  scattered 
wigwams,  on  the  shores  of  Big  Bay.  According  to  the  agree 
ment  then  made  with  them,  it  was  proposed  that  they  should 
either  repair  to  Manitoulin  or  to  that  part  of  their  former  terri 
tory  which  lies  north  of  Owen's  sound;  upon  which  it  was 
promised  "  that  houses  should  be  built  for  them,  and  proper 
assistance  given,  to  enable  them  to  become  civilized,  and  to 

cultivate  land." 

JOHN  JONES,    > 

PETER,  3 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  153 

15.  CHIPPEWAS  AND  OTHERS,  IN  THE  TOWNSHIP  or  BEDFORD. 

Within  a  few  years  past,  some  stragglers  from  the  Rice  Lake 
tribe  have  settled  in  the  township  of  Bedford,  about  twenty -five 
miles  north  of  the  town  of  Kingston  ;  and  recently,  they  have 
been  joined  by  a  band  of  eighty-one  Indians  from  Lower  Canada; 
belonging  to  the  post  of  the  Lake  of  Two  Mountains.  As  the 
settlement  is  of  recent  formation,  and  the  claim  of  these  Indians 
upon  the  attention  of  the  Department  of  Upper  Canada  has 
only  been  brought  forward  last  year,  they  have  not  yet  been 
visited  by  any  officer  of  the  Department,  and  no  account  can 
be  given  of  the  settlement.  By  Instructions  issued  in  1843,  they 
were  transferred  from  the  Roll  of  Lower  Canada  to  that  of  the 
Upper  Province,  and,  Accordingly,  received  their  presents  for 
the  first  time  in  that  Province. 

My  beloved  Reader — I  am  now  about  closing  my 
narrative,  and  in  doing  this  there  are  but  a  few  things 
to  say.  Throughout  the  work,  I  have  confined  my  re 
marks  chiefly  to  my  own  nation.  But  it  must  not  be 
supposed,  on  this  account,  that  I  am  forgetful  of  my 
brethren  of  the  other  Indian  nations.  The  prayers  and 
benevolent  efforts  of  all  Christendom  should  be  directed 
towards  all  men  every  where.  The  gospel  should  be 
preached  to  every  creature  ;  and  the  field  is  the  wide 
WORLD. 

The  Menomenees  in  Wisconsin,  the  Winebagoes 
and  Potawatamies  in  Iowa,  the  warlike  nations  of  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes,  the  Osages,  Pawnees,  Mandans,  Kan 
sas,  Creeks,  Omahas,  Otoes,  Delawares,  lowas,  and  a 
number  of  others  elsewhere,  must  perish  as  did  their 
brethren  in  the  Eastern  States,  unless  the  white  man 
send  them  the  Gospel,  and  the  blessings  of  education. 
There  is  field  enough  for  all  denominations  to  labor  in, 
without  interfering  with  each  other.  It  is  too  late  in 


154  THE   LIFE   OF 

the  day  to  assert  that  the  Indians  cannot  be  raised  up 
out  of  their  degraded  state,  and  educated  for  God  and 
heaven.  None  need  be  discouraged  since  the  Ojebwas 
in  Western  Canada  have  been  converted.  No  lan 
guage  is  adequate  to  portray  the  misery,  wretchedness, 
and  degradation  in  which  we  were,  when  the  word  of 
God  was  first  brought  and  preached  to  us. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  detail  each  and  every  wrong, 
that  ray  poor  people  have  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the 
white  man.  Enough  has  already  been  said  in  various 
parts  of  the  work,  to  prove  that  they  have  been  most 
grossly  abused,  peeled,  and  wronged.  Nor  shall  I 
notice  the  personal  wrongs  that  I  myself  have  received ; 
and  from  those,  too,  of  whom  I  had  good  reason  to  hope 
better  things.  I  once  thought,  that  there  were  some 
things  that  I  could  never  forgive ;  but  the  religion  of 
Jesus,  and  the  law  of  love,  have  taught  me  differently. 
I  do  forgive  them  ;  and  may  God  forgive  them  and  me 
too. 

I  have  sometimes  heard  it  said,  that  our  forefathers 
were  cruel  to  the  forefathers  of  the  whites.  But  was 
not  this  done  through  ignorance,  or  in  self  defense  ? 
Had  your  fathers  adopted  the  plan  of  the  great  philan 
thropist,  William  Penn,  neither  fields,  nor  clubs,  nor 
waters,  would  have  been  crimsoned  with  each  other's 
blood.  The  white  men  have  been  like  the  greedy 
lion,  pouncing  upon  and  devouring  its  prey.  They 
have  driven  us  from  our  nation,  our  homes,  and  posses 
sions;  compelled  us  to  seek  a  refuge  in  Missouri, 
among  strangers,  and  wild  beasts ;  and  will,  perhaps, 
soon  compel  us  to  scale  the  Rocky  Mountains ;  and, 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  155 

for  aught  I  can  tell,  we  may  yet  be  driven  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  there  to  find  our  graves.  My  only  trust 
is,  that  there  is  a  just  God.  Was  it  to  perpetrate  such 
acts  that  you  have  been  exalted  above  all  other  nations  ? 
Providence  intended  you  for  a  blessing  and  not  a  curse 
to  us.  You  have  sent  your  missionaries  to  Burmah, 
China,  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  to  almost  every  part 
of  the  world ;  and  shall  the  Indians  perish  at  your  own 
door1? 

Is  it  not  well  known  that  the  Indians  have  a  generous 
and  magnanimous  heart  ?  I  feel  proud  to  mention  in 
this  connection,  the  names  of  a  Pocahontas,  Massasoit, 
Skenandoah,  Logan,  Kusic,  Pushmataha,  Philip,  Te- 
cumseh,  Osceola,  Petalesharro,  and  thousands  of  others. 
Such  names  are  an  honor  to  the  world !  Let  a  late 
Governor  of  Massachusetts*  speak  for  our  fathers,  when 
they  first  beheld  the  trembling  white  man  : — 

"Brothers!  when  our  fathers  came  over  the  great 
waters,  they  were  a  small  band.  The  red  man  stood 
upon  the  rock  by  the  seaside,  and  saw  our  fathers.  He 
might  have  pushed  them  into  the  water  and  drowned 
them.  But  he  stretched  out  his  arms  to  our  fathers  and 
said,  *  Welcome,  white  men!'  Our  fathers  were 
hungry,  and  the  red  man  gave  them  corn  and  venison. 
Our  fathers  were  cold,  and  the  red  man  wrapped  them 
up  in  his  blanket.  We  are  now  numerous  and  power 
ful,  but  we  remember  the  kindness  of  the  red  man  to 
our  fathers." 

And  what  have  we  received  since,  in  ret;  m  ?     Is  it 

*  Edward  Everett,  Esq. 


156  THE    LIFE    OF 

for  the  deeds  of  a  Pocahontas,  a  Massasoit,  and  a  hast 
of  others,  that  we  have  been  plundered  and  oppressed, 
and  expelled  from  the  hallowed  graves  of  our  ances 
tors  ?  If  help  cannot  be  obtained  from  England  and 
America,  where  else  can  we  look  ?  Will  you  then, 
lend  us  a  helping  hand ;  and  make  some  amends  for 
past  injuries  ? 

It  is  often  said,  that  the  Indians  are  revengeful,  cruel 
and  ungovernable  But  go  to  them  with  nothing  but 
the  BIBLE  in  your  hands,  and  LOVE  in  your  hearts,  and 
you  may  live  with  them  in  perfect  safety,  share  their 
morsel  with  them,  and,  like  the  celebrated  Bartram, 
return  to  your  homes  UNHARMED.  They  very  soon 
learn  to  venerate  the  Bible  ;  as  a  proof  of  this,  I  will 
give  an  instance,  that  came  under  my  own  eye : — 
While  at  the  Rabbit  River  Mission,  a  chief  from  the 
west,  visited  me.  After  reading  to  him  several  chap 
ters  from  the  Bible,  he  said,  with  much  surprise,  "  Is 
this  the  book,  that  I  hear  so  much  about  in  my  country?" 
I  replied,  yes  ;  and  these  are  the  words  of  Ke-sha-mon- 
e-doo  (the  Great  Spirit.)  <cWill  you  not,'7  said  he, 
"  give  me  one  ?  I  wish  to  show  it  to  my  people."  I 
told  him,  not  without  you  first  promise  that  you  will 
take  care  of  it.  He  promised  me  that  he  would.  I 
handed  it  to  him  ;  he  took  it,  and  turned  it  over  and 
over,  and  then  exclaimed,  "  Wonderful,  wonderful ! 
this  is  the  book  of  the  Great  Spirit  /"  He  then  wrapped 
it  up  in  a  silk  handkerchief,  and  the  handkerchief  in 
three  or  four  folds  of  cloth.  1  heard,  afterwards,  from 
the  trader,  that  the  book  was  still  kept  sacred.  0,  if 
my  poor  brother  could  but  read  and  understand  that 


KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  157 

blessed  volume,  how  soon  would  his  dumb  idols  be 
"  cast  down  to  the  moles  and  to  the  bats  !"  Will  no 
one  go  and  tell  him  and  his  nation,  of  the  boundless, 
beseeching,  bleeding,  dying  love  of  a  Saviour ;  and 
Urge  upon  them  the  importance  of  such  a  preparation  of 
heart,  as  will  enable  them  "  to  give  up  their  account 
with  joy  V  The  Great  Spirit  is  no  respecter  of  persons; 
He  has  made  of  one  blood  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  ; 
He  loves  all  his  children  alike;  and  his  highest  attri 
butes  are  love,  mercy,  and  justice.  Tf  this  be  so, — and 
who  dare  doubt  it  7 — will  He  not  stretch  out  his  hand 
and  help  them,  and  avenge  their  wrongs'?  "If  offences 
must  come,"  let  it  be  recollected,  that  woe  is  denounced 
against  them  "from  whom  they  come." 

I  again  propose  that  the  territories  of  the  Indians,  in 
the  British  dominions,  be  annexed  to  that  Government, 
and  those  in  the  American  dominions  to  the  Federal 
Union.  And,  finally,  in  the  language  of  that  excellent, 
magnanimous,  and  benevolent  friend  of  the  poor  chil 
dren  of  the  forest,  Col.  Thomas  McKenney,  I  would 
say, 

"  I  have  already  referred,  in  the  commencement  of 
this  proposal  to  annex  the  Indian  territory  to  our  Union, 
to  those  good  men,  who,  in  the  character  of  missiona 
ries',  have  kept  side  by  side  with  the  Indians  in  so  many 
of  their  afflictions  and  migrations.  I  will  again  refer  to 
them,  and  implore  them  by  all  the  lost  labor  of  the 
past,  and  by  the  hopes  of  the  future  ;  by  the  critical  con 
dition  of  the  pacific  relations  that  exist  between  the 
Indians  and  us ;  and  by  the  sacredness  of  the  cause  in 
which  they  are  engaged,  to  look  well  and  earnestly  into 
this  subject,  and  learn  from  the  past  what  must  attend 
upon  their  labors  in  the  future,  if  the  change  I  propose, 
14 


158  THE  LIFE  OP 

or  some  other  change  equivalent  to  it,  be  not  brought 
about.  And,  seeing,  as  they  must  see,  that  the  plan  I 
propose,  or  some  other,  is  indispensable  to  the  success 
they  seek  to  command,  I  implore  them  to  take  up  the 
subject  in  all  its  bearings,  and  by  the  instrumentalities 
which  they  have  at  command,  manufacture,  collect,  and 
embody  public  opinion,  in  regard  to  what  may  be  de 
termined  to  be  done ;  and  by  memorial,  and  personal 
agencies,  bring  this  opinion  to  bear  upon  Congress, 
with  whom  alone  the  power  is  vested,  to  redeem,  dis 
enthrall,  and  save,  and  bless,  the  remnants  of  this  abo 
riginal  race.  And  I  make  the  same  appeal  to  all  the 
good,  of  all  religious  persuasions,  both  in  the  Church  and 
out  of  it,  and  politicians  of  all  parties,  to  second  this 
attempt,  feeble  as  I  know  it  to  be,  to  save  the  Indians, 
and  consolidate,  and  perpetuate  peace  between  them 
and  us,  and,  by  so  doing,  ward  off  the  terrible  retribu 
tion  which  must  sooner  or  later,  unless  it  be  averted, 
fall  upon  this  nation." 


TO  THE  READER. 

I  have  given  two  of  the  speeches  which  were  deliv 
ered  in  the  Legislature  of  South  Carolina,  Dec.  1848, 
and  the  other  in  Harrisburgh,  Penn.  Legislature,  on  a 
subject  which  has  occupied  my  whole  attention  in  be 
half  of  my  brethren,  the  North- West  Indian  Tribes. 

Besides  the  Speeches,  the  Letters  which  have  ap 
peared  in  the  "  Flag  of  Our  Union,"  a  widely  circula 
ted  paper  in  Boston.  By  the  request  of  my  friends, 
they  are  given,  with  a  few  Notices  of  the  Press,  (as  my 
time  has  been  so  occupied  with  other  matters,)  as  a 
continuation  of  my  crooked  Travels. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
York,  Feb.  5^,  1850. 


ADDRESS  BEFORE  BOTH  HOUSES  OF  THE 
LEGISLATURE  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Charleston  Courier,  writing 
from  Columbia,  gives  the  following  address  de 
livered  by  the  Rev.  Geo.  Copway,  (or  Ka-ge-ga- 
gah-bowh,)  well  and  favorably  known  in  this  com 
munity,  before  both  Houses  of  Legislature  of  South 
Carolina,  on  the  subject  of  Indian  Civilization,  and 
the  best  means  of  promoting  it  : 

Gentlemen  of  the  Legislature  of  South  Carolina  : 

My  limited  knowledge  of  your  language  renders  it 
somewhat  difficult  for  me  to  make  myself  distinctly 
understood.  I  speak  with  some  embarrassment  a  lan 
guage  which  is  not  my  native  tongue.  I  must  beg  you, 
therefore,  to  pardon  any  errors  of  diction  I  may  com 
mit  when  advocating  the  claims  of  the  Indian.  Extend 
to  me  personally  your  charity,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
allow  me  to  ask  your  sympathy  for  the  cause  in  which 
I  am.  engaged. 

In  presenting  my  claims  before  your  august  body,  1 
cannot  but  recur  to  an  early  period  in  the  intercourse 
of  my  forefathers  with  yours,  356  years  ago.  The  In 
dian,  then,  roamed  over  the  country  unmolested.  It 
was  a  vast  world  of  grandeur.  The  Indian  was  as  free 
as  the  air  he  breathed.  He  then  knew  no  bounderies. 
No  cloud  appeared  which  foreboded  dangers.  The 
mountains  were  covered  with  the  game  he  lived  on. 
The  vales  swarmed  with  the  natural  productions  of  the 


SPEECH.  161 

land.  The  whole  was  his  dominion.  The  shout  of 
his  children  answered  shout  from  peak  to  peak  of  his 
mountains  across  the  vales.  He  was  then  happy. 

The  Paleface  was  then  a  small  nation,  and  while  he 
trembled  with  cold  on  Plymouth  rock,  the  Indian  took 
him,  and  placed  his  billow-tossed  limbs  by  his  warm 
fires  and  nerved  him  to  walk  !  We  reared  your  fore 
fathers  ;  until  now  the  country,  which  was  then  our 
sires',  belongs  to  you.  Here  are  now  your  planta 
tions.  The  changes  with  my  nation  have  been  great. 

In  return,  we  now  look  to  you  as  our  guardians.  To 
day  I  come  to  lay  before  your  body  a  plan,  which  if 
followed  out,  will  ensure  the  salvation  of  the  Indian  ; 
when  you  have  listened  to  my  remarks,  you  cannot, 
I  am  sure,  reasonably  charge  me  with  selfishness,  for  I 
have  studied  the  interests  of  your  Government,  as  well 
as  the  wants  of  my  nation. 

My  plan  is  this — to  collect  the  Indians  in  bodies  in 
the  West,  in  some  portion  of  the  country,  where  enjoy 
ing  a  permanent  home,  they  may  improve  in  science,  in 
agriculture,  in  morality,  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life. 

Before  we  can  do  the  Indians  much  good,  we  must  col 
lect  them  together,  for  thus  only  they  will  be  likely  to 
improve.  The  first  means  to  be  employed  in  accom 
plishing  this  object  is,  to  move  Congress  to  apportion 
them  a  tr^ct  of  country,  say  near  the  bank  of  the  upper 
waters  of  the  Missouri  Kiver,  about  sixty  miles  square, 
more  or  less,  as  they  might  need  for  agricultural  pur 
poses.  Thus,  the  whole  of  the  Northern  scattered 
tribes,  the  Indians  north  of  the  southern  boundary  of 
the  State  of  Missouri,  all  the  tribes  of  the  Lakes, 
Upper  Mississippi  and  Iowa,  the  Shawnees,  Soukees, 


162  SPEECH. 

Foxes,  Chippeways,  Ottowas,  Delawares,  Minominees, 
Winebagoes,  and  Sioux,  might  be  gathered  together  in 
one  general  settlement.  This  country  would  become 
the  great  nucleus  of  the  Indian  nations. 

In  advocating  this  plan  in  this  country,  I  have  been 
asked,  "  Have  not  the  Indians  homes  now  which  the 
Government  has  assigned  to  them  1"  The  answer  is, 
Yes  !  they  have  the  same  kind  of  homes  which  they 
had  East  of  the  Mississippi,  before  they  left  their 
country.  There  have  been  96,000  removals  since  the 
policy  of  removing  the  Indians  commenced,  and  there 
are  24,000  more  still  waiting  their  removal  Westward, 
according  to  their  agreement  with  the  Government.  I 
am  not  opposed  to  their  being  removed  by  Govern 
ment,  provided  they  are  placed  in  such  a  position  in 
the  Western  country  that  future  migration  may  not 
bring  trouble  upon  them.  What  is  the  nature  of  the 
country  they  now  hold  as  their  present  home  ^  It  ex 
tends,  in  detached  portions,  from  Texas  to  the  head 
waters  of  the  great  Mississippi.  Unfortunately,  the 
Commissioners  appointed  some  years  ago,  selected  a 
country  which  the  Indians  cannot  hold,  for  several  rea 
sons;  among  others,  I  would  notice,  in  the  first  place, 
that  the  position  of  the  country  is  like  a  great  barrier, 
through  which  emigration  must  necessarily  pass,  and 
the  majority  of  it  must  obtain  vent  through  their  coun 
try,  and  this  will  again  disturb  the  minds  of  the  In 
dians,  arid  prevent  them  from  improving.  They  will 
begin  to  suspect  that  the  Government  are  anxious,  as 
heretofore,  to  get  the  whole  of  their  lands.  Who,  in 
such  case,  will  guarantee  to  them  the  undisturbed  pos 
session  of  their  homes,  when  various  influences,  which 


SPEECH.  168 

will  always  continue  to  operate,  are  at  work  to  disturb 
their  tranquility!     Rail  roads  must  pass  through  their 
country,  canals  and  military  roads   be  opened,  and  it 
will  be  impossible  to  carry  out  these  internal  improve 
ments  without  disturbing  the  Indians  and  preventing 
their  peaceable  enjoyment  of  their  lands.     This  will 
be  constant  and  fruitful  cause  of  discontent  and  dis 
satisfaction.    In  the  second  place,  I  would  remark  that 
the  vast  quantity  of  land  assigned  to  them  by  the  Gov 
ernment,  amounting  in  all  to  15,000,000  acres,  is  de 
cidedly  injurious   to   my  countrymen.     It  encourages 
roving  habits  among  themselves,  and  holds  out  a  per 
petual  temptation  to  the  emigrant.    The  lands  are  fer 
tile,  and  the  Indians  easily  duped  by  artful  speculators 
into  selling  them  at  a  price  vastly  under  their  value. 
Thirdly,  in  their  present  situation,  they  have  not  the 
means  of  educating  their  children  and  of  advancing  in 
intelligence.     They  live  only  from  day  to  day,  and  pro 
vide  very  little  for  the  future.     When  they  see  the 
wicked  white  man  standing  by  his  barrel  of  cider,  they 
long  to  partake  of  the  intoxicating  draught.     They  en 
gage  in  druuken  revels  during  the  night,  and  the  mis 
sionaries,  consequently,  however  desirous  to  promote 
their  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare,  do  them  little  or 
no  good.     If  you  can  place  them  in   some  situation 
where  they  would  have  opportunities  for  moral,  intel 
lectual  and  religious  instruction,  beyond  the  sphere  of 
the  temptations  and  mischievous  influences  by  which 
they  are   now   surrounded,  you  might   then  hope  for 
their  permanent  improvement  and  progressive  eleva 
tion  in  the  scale  of  nations. 

Fourthly.     The  Indian,  as  he  is  now   situated,  can 


164  SPEECH 

live  and  live  comfortable  on  the  proceeds  arising  from 
the  the  sale  of  his  lands.  It  is  very  obvious,  so  long  as 
this  state  of  things  continues,  that  he  will  have  little 
or  no  inducement  to  turn  his  attention  to  agriculture. 
The  disposition  to  rove,  which  is  natural  to  the  Indian, 
will  still  continue  to  form  one  of  his  marked  charac 
teristics.  The  children  will  retain  all  the  predilections 
of  their  fathers  for  a  roving  life,  hoping  and  expecting 
to  fare  no  worse  than  their  fathers  have  done.  As  his 
means  of  living  become  less  and  less,  he  will  at  last 
be  compelled  to  sell  all,  and  will  be  left  without  any 
resource. 

Fifthly.  In  their  present  situation  they  do  not  see  the 
necessity  of  turning  their  attention  to  agriculture.  By 
circumscribing  their  domain,  they  would  soon  learn 
that  they  had  no  other  means  of  living  than  what  was 
furnished  by  the  culture  and  production  of  the  soil,  and 
they  would  be  compelled  from  the  force  of  circum 
stances,  to  adopt  industrious  habits.  But  until  they 
see  the  absolute  necessity  of  industry,  they  will  never 
become  industrious — never  become  an  agricultural 
people,  but  will  continue  to  rove  through  the  forests 
in  pursuit  of  deer  and  will  live  by  hunting ;  and  when 
their  lands  are  all  gone  and  the  last  deer  is  killed  what 
then  1  They  will  retire  to  the  frontier,  and  issuing 
from  their  fastnesses  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  they 
will  prosecute  an  exterminating  war  against  whites. 

Sixthly.  If  the  Indians  remain  as  they  now  are, 
their  peculiarities  and  natural  traits  will  be  perpetual. 
You  will  have  to  send  your  agents  to  each  tribe,  and 
the  labor  of  civilising  them,  in  detached  portions,  will 
be  greatly  increased.  But  bring  them  all  together  in 


SPEECH.  165 

some  central  spot,  and  you  will  have  a  better  chance  to 
break  down  and  merge  in  the  higher  forms  of  civiliza 
tion  the  distinctive  peculiarities  which  now  separate 
the  different  tribes  from  each  other,  and  which  prevent 
their  acting  together  for  their  common  good.  Give 
them,  as  I  before  suggested,  some  sixty  miles  square 
on  the  banks  of  the  Missouri,  where  they  shall  remain 
unobstructed  by  the  land-speculator  and  the  trafficker 
in  firewater — that  curse  of  the  poor  Indian — and  you 
may  then  look  for  some  radical  changes  in  their  condi 
tion  and  character  for  the  better.  Until  this  is  done,  I 
despair  of  their  making  much  progress  under  their 
present  circumstances.  As  to  the  quantity  of  land, 
sixty  square  miles  is  enough,  I  would  not  recommend 
a  larger  quantity.  Let  this  land  be  properly  distribu 
ted,  each  Indian  receiving  a  certain  number  of  acres  to 
till.  In  this  way  he  would  become  attached  to  the  soil, 
and  would  feel  a  pride  in  cultivating  it. 

The  results  of  such  an  arrangement  would  be  : 

1.  That  the  North  Western  Indians  would  remove  there 
and  have  permanent  homes.     Hitherto  they  have  had  to 
move  from  place  to  place. 

2.  Seminaries  of  learning  would  not  be  rooted  up. 
They  would  become  permanent  establishments,   and 
their  effects  be  felt  to  future  generations. 

3.  Necessity  will  compel  them  to  become  agricul 
turists.     My  nation  has  become  agriculturists.     This 
has  resulted  in  part  from  their  becoming  Christians,  for 
some  twenty  years  ago  my  nation  embraced  Christian 
ity.    Ten  years  ago  many  of  them  were  hunters.    They 
had  to  go  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  for  deer.     But  they 
now  have  their  little  farms,  and  they  find  it  much  bet- 


166  SPEECH. 

ter  to  stay  at  home  and  cultivate  the  land,  than  to  wan 
der  abroad  for  an  uncertain  subsistance.  For  example, 
my  uncle,  last  year,  raised  on  his  farm  978  bushels  of 
wheat.  He  employed  two  horses  to  carry  it  to  market, 
and  got  his  money  for  it.  In  all  ages  men  try  to  get  a 
living  in  some  way  ;  and  the  Indian,  while  he  holds  'a 
gun  in  one  hand,  now  holds  a  hoe  in  the  other.  He  has 
made  this  approach  to  civilization,  and  only  requires 
encouragement  and  opportunity  to  become  still  more 
civilized  and  more  Christianized. 

4.  The  Indians  are  a  remarkably  social  race.     If 
they  had  some  central  interest,  such  as  I  propose  to 
give  them,  their  individualities  would  be  lost  as  they  be 
come  better  acquainted,  with  each  other,  and  they  would 
become  one  people,  all  having  common  objects  and  in 
terests  to  promote  and  pursuemg  them  with  energy. 
I  can   scarcely  unfold  to  you  all   the  benefits   which 
would  result  from  the  establishment  of  Schools  among 
them,  but  I  would  mention  one  of  the  most   important 
and  obvious  of  those  benefits.      When  the  children  of 
various  nations  go  to  a  common  school,  their  parents, 
however  hostile  they  may  have  been  heretofore,  will, 
in  the  common  advantages  which  they  see  their  chil 
dren  enjoy,  find  new  bonds  of  union  to  connect  them 
with  each  other. 

5.  Nothing  will  contribute  more  to.  tranquility  of 
mind  than  the  assurance  that  they  are  no  more  to  be 
removed  from  the  home  they  occupy.     This  is  what 
the  Indian  has  always  wanted.     Give  them  settled  and 
permanent  homes  and  you  will  make  them  contented. 

6.  When  they  are  once  convinced  that  they  derive 
great  advantages  from  a  common  intercourse  in  some 


SPEECH.  167 

central  position,  their  objections  will  give  way  to  the 
force  of  argument.  The  Indian  is  not  obstinate  when 
his  reason  is  convinced. 

7.  The   improvements  of   which  I  speak  in  the  con 
dition  of  the   Indian,  though   certain,  will  be  gradual. 
You  cannot  accomplish  them  at  once.     When  you  give 
them  a  government,  the  laws  should  not  only  prohibit 
and  punish  drunkeness,  but  prohibit  the  sale  of  liquor  to 
the   Indians  by   those   who  now  traffic  in  the  article. 
The  government  of  the  United  States  would  thus  hold 
a  hammer  over  those  bad  men,  one  good  consequence  of 
which  would  be,  that  quarrels  and  wars  which  now  re 
sult  from  the  intemperate  use  of  ardent  spirits,  would 
cease. 

8.  A  spirit  of  emulation  would  spring  up  among  the 
Indians  which  would  be  attended  with  the  happiest  re 
sults.     In  15  or  20  years  the  country  would  be  settled, 
provided,  in  the  mean  time,  they  are  not  disturbed  in 
the  occupation  of  their  lands  ;  but,  begin  to  construct 
Rail  Roads  through  their  territory,  and  they  will  burn 
them  as  fast  as  you  build  them. 

9.  The  present  government  fund  for  the  education  of 
the  Indians  amounts  to  $10,000  ;  but  under  the  present 
distribution  of  it  among  the  scattered  tribes,  it  does  lit 
tle  or  no  good.     Let  seminaries  of  education  be  estab 
lished  ;  let  a  college  be  founded  with  the  proceeds  of 
the  sale  of  their  lands  ;  give  the  Indians  a  single  fort  in 
this  central  position  for  their  defence  ;  give  them  Courts 
of  Justice  in   which  they   should  adjust  their  quarrels 
according  to  the  laws  of  Indians,  in  connection  with  the 
Courts  of  the  United  States,  and  a  better  understanding 
would  spring  up  between  them  and  the  Government  of 


168  SPEECH. 

the  United   States,  and  there  would  no  longer  be  any 
reason  to  apprehend  hostility  and  war  on  their  part. 

10.  Your  Government  expenses  would  be  less.     You 
now  have  to  guard  the  whole  of  your  frontier,  from  Texas 
along  the  whole  of  your  Southern  border.     But  concen 
trate  the  Indians,  and  give  them  for  their  defence  a  single 
fort,  and  you  will  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from  the  in 
cursion  of  the  border  tribes.     Not  one  grain  of  powder, 
not  a  single  ball  will  be  necessary. 

11.  You  will  have  to  give  only  one  price  for  their  lands, 
instead  of  two  or  three  prices,  which  you  now  give  when 
you  wish  to  remove  them. 

12.  The  expense  of  sending  out  agents  will  be  less. 
You  now  employ  many  agents.     You  are  obliged  to  do 
it :  but,  if  my  plan  is  adopted,  only  two  or  three  agents 
will  be  necessary. 

13.  There  need  be  no  expense  for  transporting  them. 
Give  the  first  settlers  a  premium  and  they  will  go  there 
fast  enough  at  their  own  charges. 

14.  The  Missionaries   would  then  become  permanent 
among  them.     The  agents  are  now  in  the  habit  of  slan 
dering    the    Missionaries,  representing   them  as    being 
unfavorable  to  the  Government. 

In  conclusion,  in  asking  this  favor  of  the  American 
people,  1  have  not  consulted  my  own  feelings.  I  ask 
them  only  to  give  the  Indian  education  and  literature. 
He  loves  to  live  by  his  own  stream,  as  the  bee  loves  to 
gather  sweets  as  he  flies  from  flower  to  flower.  When 
we  come  rmong  you,  we  like  to  reciprocate  the  friendly 
feelings  you  entertain  towards  us.  If  you  are  prosperous, 
and,  sitting  in  halls  like  this,  our  children  come  to  you 
and  ask  you  for  bread,  will  you  give  it  to  them  1  Will  you 


SPEECH.  169 

put  the  plough  in  their  hands  and  teach  them  how  to  use  it  1 
Then  will  our  children  be  merry  around  our  fireside, 
with  a  Bible  in  their  hands,  and  a  touch  of  God's  fire  in 
their  hearts.  Then  will  our  people  participate  in  the 
blessings  of  religion  and  civilization.  Then  will  peace, 
love  and  unity  prevail ;  and  our  poor  neglected  race  will 
occupy  a  high  place  in  the  scale  of  nations. 

Fanatics  have  talked  of  extending  universal  suffrage, 
even  to  the  colored  man,  but  their  being  silent  in  reference 
to  that  which  would  elevate  the  North  American  Indian, 
proves  that  they  assent  to  his  downfall.  He  must  receive 
something  in  return  for  giving  up  his  whole  country.  In 
return  give  him  but  institutions  of  learning,  and  he  will 
give  you  noble  examples,  perhaps  a  PATRICK  HENRY,  or  a 
RANDOLPH,  who  shall  do  honor  to  his  race,  and  who  shall 
handle  the  lightning,  as  a  mere  plaything,  with  a  FRANK 
LIN  or  travel  with  a  NEWTON  from  star  to  star.  The  wide 
world  looks  with  wild  intensity  to  our  shores  for  a  model 
—a  noble  example  it  finds  in  him  who  loved  liberty,  the 
father  of  liberty,  GEORGE  WASHINGTON.  I  ask  you  to  give 
the  Indian  that  liberty,  and  then  he  will,  like  the  eagle 
(the  emblem  of  liberty)  stretch  his  wings  abroad  and 
soar  aloft. 

It  is  my  purpose  to  collect  all  the  expressions  of  sympa 
thy  from  the  people  and  from  the  different  Legislatures, 
until  next  March,  and  in  this  way  move  Congress  to  adopt 
some  plan  for  the  permanent  good  of  the  Indians  in  the 
West.  .  I  ask  your  favorable  consideration  of  this  plan. 
It  is  true,  you  have  but  few  Indians  in  this  State — a  mis 
erable  remnant  of  the  Catawbas.  But  ever  remember 
after  this,  that,  on  the  15th  day  of  December,  an  Indian 
dropped  his  tears  in  this  Hall,  when  he,  in  a  reasonable 


170  SPEECH. 

manner,  presented  the  claims  of  the  Indian  for  your  co 
operation. 

Finally,  for  success,  I  depend  not  on  these  arms — nor 
on  any  natural  endowments  I  may  have  been  blessed 
with  ;  but  for  success,  in  the  God  of  the  Universe  will  1 
trust 

In  all  my  journeys  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior, 
while  I  endeavered  to  hold  up  the  Cross  before  my  breth- 
ern,  I  have  watched  the  movements  of  Providence,  step 
by  step,  and  if  I  can  but  be  a  connecting  link  betwen  the 
United  States  and  my  race,  I  shall  then  be  happy.  Those 
of  you  who  pray  to  the  Great  Spirit,  ask  his  blessing  on 
me,  that  the  same  angel  who  has  watched  over  me  in  the 
woods,  may  guide  and  shield  me  and  them:  and  if,  when 
dying,  I  shall  be  so  happy  as  to  see  my  children  and 
yours  enjoying  prosperity  and  happiness,  I  shall  die  in 
peace. 


ADDRESS  BEFORE   THE  LEGISLATURE 
OF   PENNSYLVANIA. 


The  following  is  an  address  delivered  before  the  Legis 
lature  of  Pennsylvania,  on  the  2Mh  of  January  last, 
by  Mr.  George  Copway,  (or  Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh,) 
a  chief  of  the  Chippewa  tribe.  Mr.  Copway  has 
recently  been  in  this  City  and  lectured  before  re 
spectable  and  interested  audiences.  We  presume 
all  feel  an  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  Indians — 
and  we  place  this  address  before  our  readers,  feel 
ing  that  they  will  be  instructed  in  its  reading. 

Gentlemen  of  the  Legislature  of  Pennsylvania  : 

My  limited  knowledge  of  your  language  will  render 
it  somewhat  difficult  for  me  to  be  understood  this* 
evening,  as  I  speak  a  tongue  which  is  not  my  own — 
which  is  not  my  native  language.  Permit  me,  however, 
to  ask  your  indulgence  while  I  endeavor  to  present  to 
you  the  claims  of  the  Indian,  and  at  the  same  time,  I 
solicit  you  to  extend  to  me,  personally,  your  sympathy, 
as  well  as  to  the  cause  in  which  I  am  engaged.  Be 
sides  the  embarrassments  under  which  I  labor  at  the 
present  moment,  I  have  had  for  several  days  past  a 
severe  cold,  which,  in  a  great  degree,  incapaciates  me 
from  speaking  with  that  ease  and  freedom  that  I  could- 
wish,  in  order  to  lay  my  heart  open  to  you. 

In  presenting  the  claims  of  my  unfortunate  race,  I 
cannot  resist  recurring  to  the  period  when  the  Indian 


172  SPEECH. 

and  the  white  man  first  commenced  their  intercourse, 
three  hundred  and  fifty-six  years  ago.  The  Indian 
was  then  an  inhabitant  of  all  the  Eastern  Countries  on 
which  rests  the  different  cities  of  the  Atlantic  States. 
The  Indian  was  the  sovereign  of  the  whole  country  ; 
the  mountain  echoed  with  his  voice,  and  all  he  saw  was 
his.  The  game  of  the  forest  he  claimed  as  his  own, 
the  fish  of  the  waters  and  the  course  of  the  rivers  were 
also  his.  Proudly  he  then  roamed  through  the  country 
where  now  stand  your  farms  and  your  mighty  cities. 
There  was  then  no  cloud  that  the  heathen  saw  portend 
ing  his  danger.  The  heavens  were  clear  before  his 
eye.  He  knew  no  bounderies  ;  he  knew  no  limits  to 
his  desire.  And  when  he  was  found  in  this  country, 
he  had  no  extent  of  society,  he  had  no  extensive  insti 
tutions,  which  have  since  been  established  where  he 
then  lived.  There  were  no  palaces,  with  their  gaudy 
attendants  ;  but,  wherevev  you  now  see  the  mountains 
of  your  State,  whether  in  the  north,  the  south,  or  the 
west,  you  may  picture  to  your  mind's  eye  the  noble 
form  of  the  Indian  standing  on  one  of  their  lofty  peaks. 
He  made  his  native  mountains  his  throne,  and  it  was 
from  thence  he  could  see,  to  a  limited  extent,  his 
boundless  empire. 

While  the  paleface  trembled  on  Plymouth  Rock, 
shivering  there  with  cold,  his  billow-tossed  limbs  were 
gathered  by  our  fathers,  who  brought  him  to  their 
firesides,  and  introduced  him  to  their  people.  The 
.palefaces  were  then  a  small  nation,  but  they  have  since 
become  a  great  one,  and  the  proud  sons  of  the  forest 
have,  one  by  one,  fallen  away,  like  the  stars  that  die 
at  a  distance  in  the  skies.  In  return  for  our  kindness 


SPEECH.  173 

and  friendly  feeling  towards  you,  we  look  to  you  for 
protection,  for  guadianship,  for  instruction,  as  we 
protected  and  taught  your  fathers  in  the  early  history 
of  this  country.  Several  years  back,  with  much  soli 
citude,  I  endeavored  to  study  the  peculiar  wants  of  my 
poor  people,  as  well  as  the  condition  of  the  emigrants 
westward  ;  and  in  order  to  promote  the  welfare  and 
interests  of  both,  I  attemped,  to  the  best  of  my  abili 
ty,  to  mature  a  plan  which,  I  think,  if  caried  into  ef 
fect,  will  prove  highly  beneficial  and  advantageous  to 
both  people,  the  whites  as  well  as  the  Indians.  Gentle 
men,  I  feel  assured  that  when  you  shall  have  heard  all 
my  remarks  on  this  important  and  interesting  subject, 
you  will  not  accuse  me  of  selfishness  on  this  occasion, 
as  I  have  not  overlooked  your  nation  in  advocating  the 
claims  of  my  own. 

In  presenting  my  plan  before  you  this  evening,  gen 
tlemen,  permit  me  to  state,  in  as  few  words  as  possible, 
what  I  have  to  say,  as  I  wish  to  accomplish  my  visits 
to  the  different  State  Legislatures  now  in  session,  on 
this  errend,  with  as  little  delay  as  possible.  On  the 
31st  of  March  last,  you  may  remember  that  a  meeting 
was  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  where  I  attended 
for  the  first  time,  and  broached  the  subject  of  civiliza 
tion  among  the  Indians  in  a  more  extensive  and  elabor 
ate  manner  than  on  the  present  occasion.  I  found 
however,  that  it  was  done  at  a  consumption  of  a  great 
deal  more  time  and  an  expenditure  of  money  than  I 
could  conveniently  afford.  I  found  that  the  getting 
up  of  meetings  in  cities  was  a  more  tardy  and  ineffi 
cient  method  of  obtaining  the  action  of  Congress  in 
the  matter  than  in  personally  soliciting  and  enlisting 


174  SPEECH. 

the  aid,  influence  and  action  of  the  Legislatures  of  the 
several  States.  I  have  visited  the  different  States  of  the 
Union,  presented  to  them  my  views  in  relation  to  saving 
the  Indians,  and,  if  possible,  to  get  their  expressions  of 
approbation  of  my  plan,  in  order  that  their  resolutions 
might  be  addressed  to  Congress,  in  the  hope  that  they 
may  set  apart  a  territory  in  the  West,  in  which  all  the 
Indian  tribes  shall  be  collected,  and  there  remain  unmo 
lested  for  ever.  Gentlemen,  I  have  found  this  project, 
as  far  as  I  have  gone,  meet  the  views  of  those  who  have 
counselled  me  in  the  matter. 

The  object  I  have  in  view,  is  to  call  upon  the  General 
Government  to  grant  to  the  Indians  a  part  of  the  north 
western  territory,  west  of  the  Iowa  territory,  and  between 
the  Nebraska  and  Minesotta  territories,  for  the  use  and 
occupancy  of  all  those  Indians  who  are  living  there  in  a 
scattered  condition,  where  they  can  enjoy  permanent 
homes,  the  advantages  of  education  and  agricultural  in 
struction,  so  that,  after  a  time,  when  they  shall  have  be 
come  Christianized  and  enlightened,  they  may  be  incor 
porated  into  the  Federal  Union  as  a  State.  Before  we 
can  do  much  good  for  the  Indians,  we  must,  as  I  have 
already  said,  provide  them  permanent  homes,  and  by  that 
means,  secure  to  them  peace  of  mind,  which  is  abso 
lutely  necessary  to  ensure  their  improvement  and  pro 
gress  in  the  arts  of  civilization.  Much  good  can  be  ef 
fected  in  this  way  ;  nnd  all  the  Indian  tribes  will  assem 
ble  together,  and  go  to  their  new  and  permanent  homes, 
there  to  live  in  peace  and  harmony. 

But  the  Indians,  in  their  present  isolated  condition, 
are  eternally  at  war  with  each  other,  and  every  influ 
ence  is  now  brought  to  bear  upon  them,  that  is  calcu- 


SPEECH.  175 

lated  to  increase  their  revengeful  feelings  towards  one 
another.  I  do  not  refer  to  the  civilized,  educated  and 
enlightened  portion  of  the  Indians  that  are  now  living 
in  different  parts  of  the  United  States,  as,  for  in  stance, 
the  Indians  of  the  State  of  New  York,  and  those  in  Mich 
igan,  and  the  States  of  North  and  South  Carolina,  as 
well  as  Georgia.  All  these  Indians,  however,  will  go 
to  the  far  West,  and  there  join  their  brethren  and  form 
one  family.  I  repeat,  that'  I  do  not  mean  that  the  more 
improved  and  educated  portion  of  them,  will  remove 
from  their  present  homes  but  only  those  who  are  not  so 
advanced  in  civilization.  Let  them  remain  where  they 
are,  and  go  on  improving  and  enjoying  all  the  blessings 
of  civilization.  I  mean  that  those  Indians  that  are  scat 
tered  in  Michigan,  the  territory  of  Iowa,  and  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  shall  go  to  one  place,  and  form 
a  great  settlement  among  themselves. 

Gentlemen,  in  advocating  this  plan  in  the  different 
States  of  the  Union,  I  have  been  asked  the  question — • 
'Have  not  the  Indians  now  homes  in  the  West,  which 
theUnited  States  have  granted  them,  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Mississippi  V  Those  Indians  in  Arkansas — the 
Chickasaws  and  Creeks,  and  several  other  nations  have 
homes  there,  and  the  same  kind  that  they  had  when  they 
were  east  of  the  Mississippi  river.  It  is  said  that  their 
homes  have  been  so  secured  to  them  that  no  one  can 
buy  their  homes  from  them.  That,  gentlemen,  is  our 
present  version  of  the  acts  of  the  general  government 
with  the  Indians  :  but  have  they  not  been  violated  in  by 
gone  ages  ]  Have  not  the  laws  which  have  been  secur 
ed  to  this  people,  been  violated  by  those  who  succeeded 
to  the  law-making  power.  Most  assuredly  they  have. 


176  SPEECH. 

Unfortunately  for  the  government  of  the  United  States, 
the  commissioners  appointed  by  it  to  select  a  territory 
for  the  Indians,  selected  the  best  portions  of  the  west, 
and  the  consequence  has  been  that  circumstances  have 
rendered  it  impossible — and  unfortunately — for  them 
to  hold  their  lands. 

In  the  first  place,  their  position  is  such  that  their 
land  extends  all  the  way  from  Texas  to  the  North,  like 
a  barrier  through  which  emigration  must  press.  There, 
roads  are  to  be  constructed  and  canals  opened  through 
their  country.  Military  roads,  too,  will  be  opened  for 
emigrants  ;  and,  no  sooner  do  you  propose  to  go  and 
buy  one  acre  of  land  to  open  these  highways,  than  the 
eye  of  the  Indian  will  be  directed  with  suspicion  to 
their  Great  Father,  and  the  Indians  will  be  removed 
from  the  last  acre  of  land  that  they  hold. 

2.  The  quality  of  their  land  is  another  great  induce 
ment  to  deprive  them  of  it,  and  they  never  can  hold  it. 
Several  months    ago,  I  was  conversing  on  the  subject 
with  Mr.  Albert    Gallatin,  of  New  York,  when  he  re 
marked  'that  is  one  of  the  greatest  reasons  why  the  In 
dians  can  never   hold   the  lands    which   the   United 
States  has  ceded   to  them.     The  quality  is  such,  that 
the  people  living  out  West  will  tease  the  Indian,  and 
also  the  government  of  the  United  States,  that  in    the 
end  the  land  will  be  bought  again  from  the  Indians  .by 
the  government.     Then,  again,  the  day  will  come  when 
we  will  see  trouble,  as  in  the  State  of  Georgia. 

3.  The  quantity  of  the  land  is  so  great  that  they  can 
not  hold  it.     And  what   do    the  Indians  want  with  so 
much  land  when  we  are  attempting  to  teach  them  the 
science  of  agriculture  1  for,  the   having  so  much  land 


SPEECH.  177 

begets  a  feverish  anxiety  on  their  part  for  deer  hun« 
ting ;  and,  as  long  as  there  is  a  deer  on  their  territory, 
so  long  will  they  let  fall  every  agricultural  implement 
from  their  hand  and  take  their  guns  in  order  to  maintain 
themselves  by  hunting. 

4.  They  have  no  means  of  educating  their  children, 
because  they  are  inhabiting  so  broad  an  extent  of  coun 
try,  that  it  is  impossible  for  the  people  of  the    United 
States  to  supply  them  with  schools,  and  teachers  of  mo 
rality,  and  the  arts  and  sciences,  which  are  necessary 
to  elevate  their  condition. 

5.  They  depend  upon    the  proceeds   of  the  sales   of 
their  lands,  and  having  a  great   quantity  for  sale,  they 
dispose  of  it  and  will  reason  thus  :  'my  children  will 
fare  no  worse  than  I  have  fared.     I  was  living  yonder  ; 
my  father  sold  a  portion  of  the  territory,  which  we  oc 
cupy,  to  the  United  States,  upon  the  proceeds  of  which 
I  and   my  children    have  lived,    and  now   the  United 
States   will  buy  this  land    from  us.     My  children  will 
fare  the  same  as  I  fared  ever  since  I  sold  it  to  the  Uni 
ted  States.     Therefore,    it  will  not    be  worth  while  to 
have   plantations,  because  they  will  only  be  a  loss  to 
us ;    for,  no  sooner  have    wre  our  plantations  and  our 
farms,  than  we  must  be  compelled  to  sell  them  through 
necessity.     This  moving,  then,  must  still  go  on  west- 
wardly,  till   the  last  Indian    shall  stand  on  the  barren 
peaks  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,   and  gaze    on  the  land 
which  has   been  taken  from  him.     The  kind-hearted, 
then,   will  drop  a  tear  for  the  fate  of   that  race  which 
was  once  noble  and  free  as  the  eagle  that   soars  in  the 
skies. 

6.  The  scarcity  of  food  which  must  follow,  will  pro 
duce  trouble  between  the  Indians  and  the  government 


178  SPEECH. 

of  the  United  States ;  for,  as  long  as  there  is  a  deer  or  a 
buffalo  on  this  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  no  cloud  of 
discord  will  be  over  the  head  of  the  Indian  and  the  white 
man.  But,  no  sooner  will  the  last  resource  of  the  Indian 
be  gone,  than  he  will  nerve  himself  for  the  worst,  and 
take  up  his  weapons  of  warfare.  He  will  feed  for  a  time 
upon  the  cattle  on  the  frontier,  and  no  sooner  has  he  kill 
ed  a  bullock  or  a  steer  for  his  subsistence,  than  the  news 
papers  abroad  will  proclaim  that  'the  Indians  are  com 
ing  against  us,  that  they  are  killing  our  cattle  by  hun 
dreds  ;'  and  the  whole  country  is  in  danger,  and  soon 
the  soldiers  will  be  on  the  spot,  and  the  rattling  of  their 
firearms  be  heard,  giving  proof  of  the  destruction  of  a 
race  that  once  lived  in  this  country.  And  when,  gentle 
men,  that  day  comes,  the  Indian  will  die  with  his  wea 
pons  of  war — for  he  will  not  die  but  at  the  mouth  of  the 
cannon,  when  desperation  has  driven  him  to  it.  In  or 
der  to  avert  this  state  of  things,  1  have  addressed  the  Leg 
islatures  of  the  several  States.  I  love  peace — I  am  for 
peace. 

7.  The  Indians  in  their  present  distinctive  position — 
in  the  isolated  condition  in  which  they  are  found — will 
perpetuate  the  peculiarities  which  characterize  them  as 
a  nation  apart  from  others.  The  Sioux,  the  Winneba- 
goes,  the  Pottawatamies,  the  Osages,  and  the  rest  of  the 
Indians  have  their  several  peculiarities,  but  when  you 
come  to  throw  their  interest  in  the  centre,  the  effect  will 
be  to  unite  the  one  tribe  to  the  other — an  interest  which 
the  United  States  alone  is  capable  of  giving  and  control 
ling.  What,  I  ask,  would  be  the  natural  results  of  such 
an  arrangement,  if  carried  into  operation  1  In  the  first 
place,  there  would  be  a  perceptible  improvement  in  the 


SPEECH.  179 

physical,  intellectual  and  moral  condition  of  the  Indi 
ans.  Their  seminaries  of  learning  would  be  permanent. 
There  is  now  annually  appropriated  by  the  generosity 
of  the  people  of  the  United  States,  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  the  Indians,  the  sum  of  $10,000  and  that  is 
so  divided  in  the  West,  that  some  times  two  or  three 
dollars  of  it  come  to  us  at  the  head  waters  of  the  Mis 
sissippi  and  the  Lake  Superior.  The  money,  in  short, 
is  so  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  river, 
and  the  banks  of  the  great  Northern  Lakes,  as  not  to 
be  of  any  perceptible  advantage  to  those  for  whom  it 
is  intended.  The  small  sum  of  $10,000  circulated 
over  so  extensive  a  country,  and  intended  to  be  used 
in  paying  teachers  to  educate  the  Indians,  does  littie 
or  no  good. 

Suppose  you  were  to  go  and  sow  seed  on  the  ground, 
putting  two  grains  there,  and  one  here,  and  another 
yonder,  when  the  ground  was  rich  to  produce  fruit; 
and.  in  the  spring  of  the  year,  on  going  to  it,  you  would 
find  but  a  very  sparse  crop — a  little  stick  here  and  an 
other  there  only — the  little  birds  having  had  access  to 
the  seed  at  all  times,  and  much  of  which  would  be  de 
stroyed  by  disease.  This  by  way  of  illustration.  But, 
gentlemen,  put  the  Indians  on  one  territory,  in  a  cen 
tral  position,  and  use  the  fund  now  set  apart  for  school 
purposes  and  you  will  have  schools  arid  seminaries  of 
learning  that  shall  reflect  credit  alike  upon  the  Indians 
as  the  government  of  the  United  States,  the  benefits  and 
good  effects  of  which  will  be  felt  for  ages  to  come. 
Wherever  the  government  and  the  missionaries  have 
succeeded  in  educating  the  Indians,  they  have  become 
an  industrious,  "moral,  and  well-behaved  people.  We 


180  SPEECH. 

have  learned  to  read  and  write.  We  have  tried  to  be 
come  like  the  white  people,  but  when  the  Indian  sees 
the  deer  bounding  before  him,  he  will  let  drop  all  his 
implements  of  husbandry,  and  follow  the  chase. 

But  no  sooner  have  the  Indians  gone  on  and  made 
improvements,  and  our  children  began  to  like  to  go  to 
the  school  houses  which  have  been  erected,  than  we 
hear  the  cry  of  the  United  States  government,  'We 
want  your  lands  ;'  and,  in  going  from  one  place  to  an 
other,  the  Indian  looses  all  that  he  had  previously  learn 
ed.  But  were  they  to  be  placed  in  a  position,  where 
they  would  forever  be  free  from  molestation,  then  they 
would  profit  by  the  establishment  of  schools  among 
them,  and  religion  and  piety  would  increase  and  flour 
ish  among  that  people.  The  disastrous  effects  of  re 
moving  the  Indians  has  been  shown  on  the  banks  of 
the  Ohio  and  the  Sandusky,  and  in  Georgia  and  New 
York,  where  the  Presbyterians,  labored  hard  to  make 
the  Indians  what  they  were  twenty-five  or  thirty  years 
ago.-  And  no  sooner  did  the  tree  of  piety  begin  to  ex 
pand  its  'limbs,  than  comes  the  request,  'We  want 
you  to  go  Westward.  We  want  your  lands.'  The  In 
dian  reluctantly  gives  up  his  land  to  the  American  gov 
ernment,  not  believing,  at  first,  that  they  were  in  earn 
est  ;  but,  when  he  was  convinced  of  the  fact,  and  his 
soul  being  almost  teased  out  of  him,  and  the  soldiers 
having  dug  up  the  tree,  and  taking  it  to  the  woods  of 
Arkansas,  there  to  plant  it,  he  surrendered. 

We  have  ever  been  told  that  while  the  eye  of  philos 
ophy  has  ever  looked  on,  that  under  all  favorable  cir 
cumstances,  the  Indian  would  be  Indian  still.  And, 
I  would  ask,  who,  under  such  circumstances,  would 


SPEECH.  181 

improve  1  We  cannot  find  institutions  of  learning, 
even  among  the  whites,  cherished  though  they  may  be 
to  a  greater  extent,  always  patronized  according  to 
their  worth. 

2.  When  the  Indians  have  a  permanent  home  given, 
then  what  they  did  on  their  plantations  would  of  course 
be  permanent.  When  you  give  them  a  home,  you  will 
find  contentment  around  their  firesides  ,  but,  if  they 
see  a  probability  of  their  being  removed  still  further 
westward,  the  Indians  will  act  as  they  have  always 
done,  showing  that  they  have  no  faith  in  the  govern 
ment  of  the  United  States. 

Yes !  when  I  went  to  Washington  last  April,  I  saw 
there  a  Chief  from  Green  Bay,  whose  name  was  John 
Quincy,  to  whom  I  opened  my  heart  as  to  what  I  in 
tended,  if  possible  to  accomplish.  No  sooner  did  he 
learn  what  my  object  was,  than  he  rose  from  his  seat, 
and  stretching  forth  his  hands — the  tears  running  from 
his  eyes — he  said,  'I  hope  the  Great  Spirit  will  pre 
serve  your  life  till  you  accomplish  this  object,  for  if 
the  day  shall  come  when  the  United  States  shall  grant 
to  the  Indians  a  country  to  the  West,  I  will  be  the 
first  one  to  move  there,  for  I  am  tired  of  moving  about 
from  place  to  place  5  for,  when  we  came  from  the  State 
of  New  York  to  Green  Bay,  we  were  told  that  we 
should  not  have  to  remove  again  j  and  now,  again,  Col. 
Medilly  will  not  settle  with  us  for  $7,000,  in  order 
that  we  might  sell  our  lands  again,  as  we  did  severa* 
years  ago.'  The  poor  man  then  sat  down. 

Ah,  my  dear  friends,  if  there  be  any  one  here  who 
calls  himself  a  man,  I  would  ask  him  if  he  would  not 
feel  for  any  one  placed  in  such  circumstances  as  these. 


182  SPEECH. 

3.  By  circumscribing  the  domains  of  the  Indians,  you 
will  make    agriculturists  of  them.     Twenty-five    years 
ago,  in  Canada,  we  were  all  hunters'  and  it  is  now    17 
or  18  year  since  we  become  agriculturists.     So  long,  as 
there  was  a  deer  to  hunt,  within  a  range    of   18    or  20 
miles,  we  did  not  regard  agricultural  pursuits  ;    but  no 
sooner  was  the  country  cleared  and  settled,  than  we  be 
came  agriculturists.     No  sooner  did  they  find  that  they 
could  raise  grain    in    tho    quantity  of  1,000   bushels    a 
year,  than  they  were  encouraged  to  labor. 

4.  The  Indians    are    a  social   race.     They  are  social 
among  themselves,    and     were    they  to    be  placed   in 
a  central  position,  the  intimacy  between  the  several  na 
tions  would  soon  become  strong,  and  they  would    be  on 
the  most  friendly  terms.     Their  respective  nationalities 
would,  before  the  lapse  of  many  years,  be  lost,  and  they 
would -become  social   and  kind  towards  each  other,  and 
thus  would  be  brought  about  a  peaceful  state  of  society 
which  is  necessary  in  order  to  their  improvement. 

5.  Contentment  would  be  followed    by  all   its  atten 
dant  blessings.     The   missionary    societies    would  have 
great  influence,  and  one  school  teacher  can  be  employed 
in  educating  hundreds  ;  but,  while    the  Indians  are  in  a 
separate  and  isolated  condition,  they  cannot  avail  them 
selves  of  these  advantages.     So  that  in  forty  or  fifty  years 
hence,  the  condition  of  the  Indians  will  be  greatly  ame 
liorated  and  improved.     I  say  it  is  impossible   for  you, 
according  to  your  present  system,  to  succeed  in  conver 
ting  the  whole  of  the  North  American  Indians. 

6.  You  must  convince  the  Indians  that  it  is  for   their 
good  and  their  salvation — that  it  will  be  just    and  right. 
The  Indian  is  not  a  stupid    being.     When    he  is    to  be 


SPEECH.  183 

convinced  by  the  advice  and  arguments  of  some  kind- 
hearted  man,  that  his  home  is  never  to  be  touched  again 
— that  his  children  are  never  to  be  removed,  and  that 
the  fruit  of  his  labor  is  never  to  be  blasted  as  heretofore, 
— then  will  he  accept  it  and  act  upon  it. 

7.  The  improvement  of  which  I  speak  cannot  be  ac 
complished  in  one  day,  or  in  one  year,  or  five  years.     The 
elements  are    now  ripening  in  the    far  West.     If  the 
government  of  the  United  States  would  look  to  the  ex 
ample  of  Wm.  Penn,  and  assure  the  Indians  that  their 
new  home  should  be    permanent,  then  they  need  never 
fear  that  one  arrow  is  ever  to  be  directed  against  it,   or 
the  people  of  the  United  States.     So  long  as  the  people 
follow  the  example  of  that  kind  and    good-hearted  man, 
William  Penn,  towards  the  Indians  of  Delaware,  when 
he  first  came  to  this  country,  they  need  never  be  at  war 
with  the  Indian  tribes. 

8.  Emulation   would    spring    up   all    around     them. 
Some  may  do  well,  and  thus  set  an  example  to  those  who 
are  not  doing  well.     We  do  not  expect  much  from   the 
old  men,  but  after  they  shall  have    passed   away — have 
ceased  to  exist — their  children   will  imbibe  a    different 
spirit  from  them.     They  will  be  guided  and  governed  by 
Christianity  oh  the  one  hand,  and  education  on  the  other. 

9.  Your    government    expenses  would    become  less. 
Now  you  are  trying  to  fortify  the  whole  of  the  West  by 
means  of  barracks  and  garrisons.     You  have  spent  thou 
sands  upon  thousands  and  millions  upon  millions  ofdol 
lars,  for  the  last  40  or  50  years,  and  what  has  it  been  for  1 
Because,  it  is  said,  it  is  necessary  to  defend  the  frontier  set 
tlements  from  the  encroachments  of  the  Indians.    There 
fore  it  is,  that  you  have  sent  your  soldiers  to  your  gar- 


184  SPEECH. 

sons  from  Arkansas  away  down  to  the  North.  Now  all 
that  we  have  to  ask  is  to  have  but  one  garrison  in  the 
central  part  of  the  territory.  If  there  is  any  bad  feeling 
among  the  Indians,  that  will  be  a  check  upon  them,  in 
stead  of  incurring  so  much  expense  and  trouble  in  un 
dertaking  to  fortify  the  entire  far  West  with  barracks 
and  garrisons.  I  would  ask  the  government  to  give  us 
four  or  five  hundred  soldiers,  lo  go  (not  as  a  great  many 
have  done  to  break  down  and  overawe  the  Indian  spirit, 
under  pretext  that  they  are  encroaching  upon  the  white 
people)  to  ward  off  the  hard-hearted  white  men,  who  dis 
turb  the  peace  of  the  Indians  by  selling  them  liquors — 
for  many  of  them  are  worse  than  the  worst  kind  of  Indi 
ans  I  ever  did  see.  Applause  and  Laughter.) 

10.  In  buying  up  the  country  which  lies  on  this  side 
of  the  Rocky   Mountains,  I    would  have  given  but  one 
price  for  it — for,  according  to  Col.  McKenney's   state 
ment,  you  have  given  a  quarter  of   a  cent  per  acre  for 
the  land  to  the   Indians,  who  have   afterwards   sold  it 
to  the  government  for  half  a  cent,   by  having  to  pur. 
chase  it  so  often. 

11.  The  expense  of  sending  agents  to  reside  among 
the  Indians,  has  become  a  loss  on  the  part  of  the  gov 
ernment,  for  we  would  ask  but  one  or  two.     You  have 
got  ten  or  fifteen  among  the  Chippewas,  and  ten  or  fif 
teen  among  other  nations,  and  consequently  you  have 
expended  thousands  of  dollars  needlessly.     And  some 
of  these  agents  do  not  know  the  Indian  character,  and 
are,  therefore,    unfit  to  be  agents.     We   want    agents 
who  would  keep    the    door,   and   all  the   whites  that 
should  come  among  us,  would  have  to    come   through 


SPEECH.  185 

them.  By  this  means  we  would  ward  off  a  great 
many  wicked  men  ;  and  when  there  are  any  offenders 
against  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  we  will  hand 
them  over  for  punishment,  and  when  also,  there  should 
happen  to  be  any  offenders  against  our  own  laws  we 
will  punish  them.  If  there  is  any  misunderstanding 
between  the  Indians  and  the  agents,  then  tho  difficulty 
can  be  adjusted  between  the  parties. 

12.  The   expenses  of  transporting  the  Indians  has 
been  great  to  the  government,  but  as  soon  as  you  give 
a  country  to  the  Indians,  you  will  be  relieved  from  the 
trouble  of  removing  them,  for  they  will  go  there  of 
themselves. 

13.  The  missionary  labors  there  would  become  per 
manent,  which  has  not  been  the  case  since  their  labors 
have  been  broken  up.    And  the  Indian  has  always  been 
the  sufferer. 

14.  Gentlemen,  in  conclusion,  I  deem  it  necessary 
to  give  the  reasons  why  the  Indians  have  decreased 
and  not  improved — why  they  have  decreased  in  a  vast 
ly   greater   proportion  since    the  introduction   of  the 
white  race  on  this  continent,  than  before.  Prior  to  their 
landing  on  these  shores,  the  small  pox  and  many  other 
virulent  and  noxious  diseases,  were   unknown    among 
the  Indians. 

The  wars  that  have  raged  among  themselves.  Before 
the  discovery  of  America,  and  before  the  introduction 
of  fire-arms  from  Europe,  the  wars  among  the  Indians 
were  not  so  fatal  and  destructive  as  they  are  now. 
They  have  been  taught  to  handle  fire-arms  with  a 
groat  deal  of  skill.  The  history  of  Pennsylvania — the 


186  SPEECH. 

history  of  the  New  England  States,  and  the  history 
of  the  South,  all  tells  in  what  manner  those  wars 
were  conducted.  Champlain,  in  1612,  supplied  the 
the  Indians  in  the  North  with  fire  arms,  to  oppose  the 
Six  Nations  in  that  part  of  Canada,  now  composing 
a  portion  of  the  State  of  New  York,  who  at  length  be 
came  so  reduced  in  numbers,  that  they  were  compelled 
to  give  up  the  contest.  And  so  it  was  with  the  Span 
iards  in  the  South,  who,  as  well  as  the  French  and 
English,  also  furnished  arms  to  the  Indians.  In  all 
the  wars  that  have  been  waged  in  this  country  among 
the  European  powers,  the  Indian  was  always  asked 
to  show  his  fearless  nature  on  the  battle  field,  in  be 
half  of  the  English,  French,  Spaniards  and  Americans. 
And  when  the  Indian  has  received  these  weapons  of 
war  from  them,  his  heart  has  bled,  and  he  has  suffer 
ed.  Yes  !  look  towards  the  South.  In  1763,  the  Span 
iards  were  waging  war  against  the  French.  Look  in 
the  state  of  New  York,  among  that  class  of  people,  who 
were  of  German  descent,  who  encouraged  the  Indian  to 
war  against  each  other.  Look,  too,  among  the  people 
of  the  North,  in  Canada,  where  the  British  govern 
ment  furnished  the  Indians  with  munitions  of  war, 
and  encouraged  them  to  fight  against  the  North  Amer 
icans.  Sometimes  the  Indian  has  been  called  a  sav 
age,  because  he  has  been  called  upon  to  go  and  show 
his  bravery  in  the  field. 

1  ask  you,  gentlemen,  as  intelligent  men — men  who 
live  in  an  enlightened  age,  which  was  the  most  sav 
age,  the  ones  who  knew  not  the  origin  of  these  wars, 
or  those  who  did !  Spirituous  liquor  has  been  the 
great  cause  of  the  decrease  of  the  Indians  of  this  coun- 


SPEECH.  187 

try.  Disease,  war,  and  famine,  have  alike  preyed  up 
on  the  life  of  the  Indian.  Brit,  ah,  alcoholic  spirits 
have  cut  off  the  existance  of  those  nations  who  have 
left  the  records  of  their  existance  upon  their  rivers 
and  their  mountains.  I  remember  well  when  i  was 
but  a  child,  that  my  mother  related  to  me  the  intro 
duction  of  liquor  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 
Some  young  men  (said  she,)  were  urged  to  go  down 
to  Montreal.  They  went,  and  returned  late  in  the 
year  ;  a  council  of  the  nation  was  called,  and  one  of 
the  men  seized  a  war  club  and  knocked  down  another. 
He  then  fled  into  the  woods,  and  his  brother  took  the 
place  of  the  murderer,  ordered  the  men  to  make  two 
fires,  and  place  a  post  behind  him  ;  then  to  paint  his 
bare  breast  black,  and  put  a  white  spot  near  the  place 
where  he  felt  his  heart  beating.  And  when  all  these 
things  had  been  done,  twelve  warriors  came  forth  with 
their  bows  and  arrows  to  shoot  him  in  the  breast  as 
soon  as  he  was  ready.  'Don't  shoot  me,'  he  said,  'till 
I  have  sung  the  death  song.'  When  he  was  ready,  he 
called  out  to  his  brother,  'I  am  now  read/  to  die  in 
your  stead,  and  if  you  can  live  to  endure  the  idea,  that 
the  world  shall  look  upon  you  as  a  coward,  you  will 
not  disgrace  the  clan  to  which  you  belong,  by  shrink 
ing  from  that  which  you  merit ;  and  then  he  be 
gan  to  sing.  The  murderer  now  ran  to  him  and  push 
ing  him  aside,  pointed  to  his  breast,  and  made  a  white 
spot  where  he  felt  his  heart  beating.  He  then  ex 
claimed,  'I  am  not  a  coward — I  am  not  afraid  to  die — 
I  went  to  the  woods  to  get  sober  for  I  would  not  die 
drunk.'  After  saying  this,  he  commenced  singing  the 
death  song,  and  when  he  gave  the  signal  that  he  was 


188  SPEECH. 

ready  to  die,  twelve  arrows  pierced  his  heart,  and  he 
fell,  one  of  the  first  victims  to  alcohol. 

'Ah!  brandy,  brandy,  bane  of  life, 
Spring  of  tumult,  source  of  strife  ; 
Could  I  but  half  thy  curses  tell, 
The  wise  would  wish  the  safe  in  hell.' 

[Here  Mr.  Copway  read  the  series  of  resolutions 
which  had  been  passed,  by  the  Legislatures  of  North 
Carolina  and  South  Carolina,  respectively.] 

Mr.  C.  resumed,  saying — In  conclusion,  gentlemen, 
I  will  say  that  I  have  detained  you  too  long.  I  ask 
nothing  more  than  what  is  reasonable,  and  in  asking 
this  of  the  people  of  the  United  States,  I  feel  more 
confident  that  my  humble  petition  will  be  granted  by 
this  Legislature,  at  least,  on  account  of  Pennsylvania's 
early  history,  in  connection  with  the  Indians,  1  am 
convinced  that  there  has  been  friendly  relations  exis 
ting  between  the  Indians  and  the  people  of  Pennsyl 
vania  particularly.  Oh,  when  1  think  of  that  day  when 
peace  reigned  between  the  Indians  and  William  Perm. 
That  was  a  glorious  period,  and  he  was  a  kind-hearted 
and  humane  man. 

I  have  ever  venerated  the  name  of  William  Penn, 
and  whenever  I  thought  of  the  tree  under  which  he 
made  his  treaty,  which  never  has  been  broken,  I  have 
often  thought  if  I  had  only  been  under  the  boughs  of 
that  old  elm  tree,  I  should  have  been  satisfied.  I  sent 
to  Philadelphia  three  or  four  years  ago,  to  endeavor  to 
procure  a  little  piece  of  that  tree,  but  I  failed  to  obtain 
it.  And  1  never  succeeded  in  getting  hold  of  any  of  it 


SPEECH.  189 

until  yesterday.  Yesterday  I  received  a  card  from  a 
lady  in  Philadelphia,  requesting  me  to  call  at  her  house. 
1  did  so,  and,  on  entering  one  of  the  rooms,  I  saw  a 
picture  of  the  old  tree.  After  salutation,  she  said, 
'there  is  the  tree  under  which  William  Penn  made  his 
treaty  with  the  Indians.  I  have  understood  that  you 
were  inquiring  for  a  piece  of  it,  and  many  have  tried 
to  get  it  from  me  j  and  I  do  not  know  why  I  have  not 
parted  with  it  before  ;  and  now,  it  seems  to  me  is  the 
proper  time  to  part  with  it.  I  will  give  it  to  you.' 

And,  I  took  it  in  my  hand  and  pressed  it  to  my  bo 
som.  There,  it  is,  and  I  hope  as  long  as  I  live,  and 
venerate  the  name  of  William  Penn,  that  I  shall  keep 
it  close  to  where  my  heart  beats,  for  I  revere  the  mem* 
ory  of  that  old  man.  I  venerate  the  very  day  when  he 
first  came  to  negotiate  with  the  Indians  of  this  coun 
try.  For  seventy  years  not  a  cloud  in  the  Heavens 
portended  danger  and  discord.  The  Great  Spirit 
even  smiles  upon  the  wild  Indian  and  the  white  man, 
as  they  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace.  Oh,  last  summer, 
when  I  was  in  the  city  of  Washington,  on  the  4th  of 
July,  I  thought  to  myself,  when  I  saw  the  people  en 
joying  themselves,  and  flocking  around  at  the  laying 
of  the  corner-stone  of  the  monument  to  the  memory 
of  Washington,  that  if  the  day  came  when  the  Indi 
ans  shall  have  peaceable  possession  of  their  homes  in 
the  West,  I  would  get  my  people  to  raise  another  mon 
ument  to  the  memory  of  George  Washington.  We 
will  point  our  children  to  his  noble  form,  and  speak 
of  his  exalted  character,  and  love  of  country,  in  the 
hope  that  they  may  emulate  his  spirit,  and  follow  his 
glorious  example  in  all  that  was  great  and  good. 


190  SPEECH. 

We  trust  that  the  time  may  come  when  the  Indians 
of  the  far  West  will  have  it  in  their  power  as  it  is 
their  inclination,  to  erect  a  monument  as  well  to  the 
memory  of  Gen.  Washington  as  to  that  of  William 
Penn.  The  eagle  of  liberty  is  stretching  forth  his 
wings  all  over  the  earth,  and  the  mountains  of  France 
and  Germany  have  received  him.  The  isles  of  the 
sea  are  celebrating  their  songs  of  liberty ;  and  will 
not,  I  ask,  the  Indian  participate  in  the  glorious  jubi 
lee  1  You,  gentlemen,  have  too  much  patriotism  in 
your  hearts, — you  have  too  much  love  in  your  hearts, 
to  let  the  Indian  die  without  being  lamented. 

Many  have  asked — 'Who  is  that  Indian  1  Where 
has  he  come  from,  and  where  was  he  born  1  And 
what  is  he  about  V  They  have  asked  one  another 
these  questions  when  I  have  been  endeavoring  to  ex 
plain  my  views  in  relation  to  the  salvation  of  my  poor 
countrymen.  Thank  Heaven,  I  am  an  Indian,  Yes  ; 
were  I  to  be  the  last  to  stand  on  the  peaks  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  1  would  still  raise  my  hand  to  the 
world  as  a  part  of  a  noble  specimen  of  humanity,  the 
representative  of  the  Indians  who  once  lived  in  this 
country.  I  heard  one  gentleman  say  to  another — 
'Who  is  that  V  [Alluding  to  myself]  'Who  is  he  V 
Now  if  he  is  in  this  Hall  at  the  present  time,  tell  him 
'I  am  a  native  American.'  [Applause  and  laughter.] 

Mr,  C.  in  conclusion,  said — 'I  beg  this  audience — 
highly  inteligent  and  respectable  as  it  is — to  receive 
my  warm  acknowledgments  for  your  kind  attention 
this  evening ;  and  I  pray  the  Great  Spirit  that  you 
and  I  may,  while  we  live,  do  something  for  the  benefit 
of  the  world — that,  when  we  are  about  to  visit  the 


SPEECH.  191 

• 

world  to  come,  and  the  Angel  of  Death  appears  to  sever 
our  bodies  from  our  souls,  that  the  latter  may  fly, 
like  an  eagle,  to  mansions  in  the  skies.  I  trust  that 
the  white  man  and  the  Indian  may  meet  where  they 
shall  swear  eternal  friendship  before  their  God 


Correspondence  of  the  Flag, 

BY    THE 

INDIAN  CHIEF,  KA-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH.  , 
LETTER     I. 

New  York. 
SIR: 

Before  leaving  these  Atlantic  Cities  for  the  woods 
in  the  far  distant  west,  permit  me  to  converse  with  your 
readers,  some  of  whom  may  have  seen  notices  of  the  ad 
dresses  and  lectures  of  an  Indian  chief,  in  the  halls  of 
different  legislatures  from  South  to  North. 

The  great  object  of  my  efforts  has  been  to  awaken  an 
interest  in  the  minds  of  the  people  of  these  Atlantic 
States,  in  behalf  of  that  long  neglected  rac«,  the  Abori 
gines  of  America.  That  government  might  collect  the 
Indians  in  one  body  in  the  west,  for  the  purpose  of  form 
ing  them  in  one  state,  thus  preparing  the  way  for  their 
improvement. 

The  deep  interest  I  have  seen  manifested  in  behalf  of 
the  Indians,  by  the  American  people  of  the  States 
through  which  I  have  travelled,  leads  me  to  believe  that 
the  majority  of  the  pale-faces  wish  the  red  men  well. 

The  North  Carolina  Legislature  passed  a  joint  reso 
lution  after  I  had  addressed  them,  strongly  recommend 
ing  my  plan,  to  the  consideration  of  the  American  gov 
ernment  ;  and  the  resolution  was  transmitted  to  Con 
gress. 


CORRESPONDENCE.  193 

My  next  visit  was  to  the  Legislature  of  South  Caroli 
na,  where  I  was  received  in  the  kindest  manner,  and 
had  the  honor  of  addressing  the  members  on  the  15th  of 
last  December.  At  the  expiration  of  a  few  days  a  reso 
lution  was  passed  by  the  House,  in  my  favor,  and  con 
curred  in  by  the  Senate. 

I  then  started  for  the  north,  remaining  for  a  short 
time  in  Charleston,  where  the  crowds  who  attended  my 
lectures  denoted  the  feeling  of  the  people  of  that  city, 
to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  numerous  favors. 

I  stopped  in  Wilmington,  N.  C.,  addressed  the  Vir 
ginia  Legislature,  but  that  body  was  so  pressed  with 
business  that  no  resolution  was  passed,  but  I  was  inform 
ed  that  one  will  be  at  its  next  session. 

My  address  before  the  Pennsylvania  Legislature  was 
published  in  full.  I  greatly  esteem  the  people  of  that 
State,  for  their  deep  regard  for  my  efforts  to  educate 
and  elevate  the  Indian.  They  are  worthily  the  desen- 
dants  of  William  Penn.  They  have  always  been  friends 
of  the  Indians,  and  have  stood  at  their  side  when  all 
others  forsook  them  and  fled.  They  have  taught  them 
to  handle  the  hoe,  and  taught  them  to  love  the  Maker  of 
all. 

After  delivering  a  course  of  lectures,  by  request  of 
the  mayor,  and  other  eminent  citizens  in  Philadelphia, 
I  left  for  New  York.  This  is  the  Rome  of  the  New  World. 
It  takes  full  one  year  of  close  effort  to  interest  the  peo 
ple,  and  there  is  but  one  way  in  which  this  can  be  done — 
to  let  the  shadow  of  a  mighty  dollar,  appear  on  the  walls 
of  there  public  halls. 

By  the  advice  of  friends  I  visited  your  city,  in  which 
I  found  many  warm-herarted  friends.  The  kindness  be- 


194  CORRESPONDENCE. 

stowed  upon  an  Indian  stranger  by  your  worthy  gover 
nor,  by  Amos  A.  Lawrence,  Esq.,  and  other  influential 
citizens,  can  never  be  forgotten.  As  my  friend,  H.  W. 
Longfellow,  has  beautifully  said — 

"  Friends,  my  soul  with  joy  remembers ! 
How  like  quivering  flames  they  start, 
When  I  fan  the  living  embers; 

On  the  hearth  stone  of  my  heart." 

What  else  could  I  do  but  love  and  esteem  the  Ameri 
can  people  1  I  love  their  Bible  and  their  institutions. 
I  admire  their  magnanimity  and  their  perseverance.  In 
dustry,  being  guided  by  their  intelligence,  causes  the 
sea  to  do  their  will,  and  has  opened  channels,  through 
which  commerce  pours  its  treasures  at  their  feet.  The 
roar  of  the  cannon  speaks  for  its  defence,  and  the  flag 
that  waves  over  it,  is  the  charter  of  its  rights. 

While  revolution  after  revolution  follows  in  the  Old 
World,  and  thrones  crumble  beneath  the  giant  tread  of 
freedom,  our  own  nation  stands  firm  in  the  right,  and 
instead  of  blood  and  carnage,  diffuses  among  its  inhabi 
tants  the  principles  of  education.  The  struggle  in  the 
Old  World  has  but  commenced.  The  fearful  struggle 
betwen  the  powers  of  darkness  and  the  powers  of  light, 
betwen  the  lion  of  despotism  and  the  eagle  of  freedom. 
America  !  America !  I  adore  thee  !  Land  of  intelli 
gence,  of  industry,  and  the  fruits  thereof.  I  have  drank 
from  thy  mountain  streams.  I  have  gazed  at  thy  lofty 
mountains,  and  floated  in  my  birchen  canoe  over  the 
calm  surface  of  thy  glassy  lakes. 

'America,  America,  heaven's  blessings  attenend  thee, 
While  we  live  we  shall  cherish  and  love  and  defend  thee  ! 
Tbo'  the  scorner  may  sneer,  and  the  witless  defame  thee, 
Our  heai't  swells  with  gladness  whenever  we  name  thee/ 


CORRESPONDENCE.  195 

My  letter  is  dated  in  New  York.  As  an  Indian,  I 
walk  these  streets  amid  the  palaces  of  the  white  man. 
The  walls,  how  high,  the  streets  how  hard.  All  rush  by 
me  with  arrow-like  speed*  Silks  and  rags  go  side  by 
side  in  Broadway.  Here  are  the  world's  extremes.  I 
cannot  remain  here  long.  I  must  away  to  the  western 
woods  and  lakes,  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  across  the 
Prairies  ,to  the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  I  shall 
take  the  fish-hook  and  pole.  When  I  have  been  lucky 
you  shall  hear  from  me,  and  I  will  send  you  an  invita 
tion  to  partake  of  a  feast  at  the  foot  of  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains. 

You  will  hear  from  me  at  Washington,  before  I  leave 
for  the  West. 

Yours,  &c. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


LETTER    II, 

Washington,  May,   1849. 
SIR: 

In  my  last  I  told  you  that  I  would  write  from 
Washington,  and  now,  not  knowing  how  soon  1  may  be 
off  from  here,  I  sit  down  to  talk  once  again  with  your 
numerous  readers. 

Washington  !     What  a  name.     The  nation's  pride,  the 
centre  of  patriots  and  the  model  of  men  for  centuries 


196  CORRESPONDENCE. 

to  come.  The  wide  world's  languages  with  their  dia 
lects  have  learned  to  pronounce  it.  The  fame  of  the 
man,  though  silent,  will  speak  to  new-born  millions. 
Mothers  whisper  this  name  hi  the  ears  of  inocency. 
How  appropriate  for  a  new-born  republic.  Those  mas 
sive  pillars  of  the  Capitol  and  the  White  House,  and 
that  shaft  which  is  about  to  be  reared  to  the  skies, 
must  wear  away  before  the  name  will  cease  to  be  a 
motto  for  nations  abroad,  and  for  the  two  hundred 
States  which  must  exist  when  all  this  American  land 
is  subdued  by  commerce  and  art. 

Washington  is  comparatively  still  to  what  it  gener 
ally  is.  But  the  same  dust  that  rose  in  white  columns 
when  I  first  saw  the  city  three  years  ago,  is  still  here 
rising  from  the  avenue.  To-day  the  north-west  winds 
have  been  rather  uncourteous  to  aged  heads,  and  gar 
ments  play  rather  curious  tricks. 

The  trees  on  the  avenue  look  quite  green.  The  song 
of  birds  among  them  is  heard,  and  the  tiny  homes  for 
a  tiny  race  are  being  built.  The  flowers  sweeten  the 
air,  and  children  sportfully  play  with  the  gold  fish  in 
the  reservoir,  in  front  of  the  Capitol.  To-day,  tired 
of  looking  at  mud  walls,  just  before  sunset  I  went  to 
Georgetown  heights-  I  passed  by  people  who  had  the 
same  disagreeable  disease  with  which  yankeedom  is 
afflicted,  namely,  'curiosity,' — white  men  and  women, 
a  glorious  mixture — you  know  what  I  mean.  Mouths 
were  opened,  'there  is  that  Indian  chief,'  said  an  ur 
chin,  advancing  before  me.  I  made  at  him  as  though 
I  would  cane,  him,  and  I  have  not  since  seen  him  ;  for, 
as  he  started  he  made  an  effort  to  squealr  and  whirled 
around  a  corner  as  though  he  would  run  to  the  end  of 


CORRESPONDENCE, 

the  world  and  neither  stop  nor  look  back.  Scare  that 
boy  again  in  like  manner,  and  he  would  be  as  white  as 
his  neighbors.  Poor  child,  I  would  not  harm  a  straight 
hair  of  your  head. 

.After  reaching  the  top,  nearly  out  of  breath,  I  glan 
ced  my  eyes  over  the  panoramic  view  about  me.  The 
wind,  how  bracing,  the  gentle  rustling  of  the  leaves 
of  the  trees,  how  musically  delightful.  Before  me  lay 
the  waters  of  the  Potomac  clothed  with  white  sails. 

'What  is  yon  dark  streak  V  inquires  my  friend.  It 
is  the  bridge,  a  mile  and  a  quarter  long. 

The  sun  began  to  sink.  With  what  a  gorgeous  fold 
it  enwraps  itself,  as  the  music  of  creation  lulls  it  to 
rest.  The  clouds  around  it,  attending  ministers  on  its 
departure,  on  one  side  appeared  as  a  full  blaze,  on  the 
other  like  giant  waves  foaming  and  careering  onward. 
It  has  sank  behind  the  trees  and  their  foliage  is  in  a 
crimson  hue.  O,  could  I  have  a  bower  there.  Me- 
thinks  that  when  I  slept  I  should  dream  of  Eden's 
pleasant  groves. 

What  a  beautiful  sight !  A  Boston  poet  stood  be 
fore  me  like  a  statue,  gazed,  wondered,  admired  !  He 
said  Tic/thing,  but  his  eyes  flashed  with  the  fire  of  his 
soul.  In  his  silence  there  was  language!  Far  off  on 
yonder  branch  sings  the  mocking  bird  of  the  south,  and 
nearer  was  a  robin,  both  chanting  the  praise  of  their 
Creator.  Other  birds  flew  by  to  their  nest.  Night 
creeping  over  the  vale  below,  I  turned  away  reluctant 
ly  from  the  glorious  scene. 

Just  now  I  have  passed  the  large  buildng,  the  Treas 
ury — Uncle  Samuel's  pocket — in  which  is  held  the 
common  cents  of  the  nation. 


198  CORRESPONDENCE. 

Good  night !  My  friend  has  gone  ahead  of  me,  and 
is  waiting  my  arrival  in  the  land  of  nod. 

May  15. — I  have  just  learned  a  Washington  secret, 
viz,  that  my  friend is  to  dine  with  the  Cabinet  to 
day,  or  rather  that  the  Cabinet  is  to  dine  with  him. 
Mention  it  to  no  one.  You  can  whisper  it  to  the  ladies, 
however — they  can  keep  a  secret. 

The  dust !  I  wish  to  leave  it  and  away  to  the  green 
fields  of  the  west.  I  am  to  know  to  day  whether  I  am 
to  receive  the  aid  of  government  in  the  prosecution  of 
my  plan  to  concentrate  and  civilize  the  Indians  of  the 
west.  God  knows  that  the  Indians  deserve  aid  and  in 
struction  from  the  American  people,  and  they  seem  de 
sirous  to  grant  it.  What  the  people  wish  to  do,  the  gov 
ernment  will  not  hinder  them  from  doing,  and,  to  the 
credit  of  the  men  at  the  head  of  national  affairs  be  it 
said,  they  seem  anxious  to  recompense  the  red  men  for 
the  wrongs  of  the  past. 

I  must  close.  The  clouds  are  at  this  moment  gath 
ering  in  their  might,  and  threaten  to  flood  us  with  cold 
water. 

I  am  yours, 

KAH-GE-QA-GAH-BOWH 


CORRESPONDENCE.  199 

LETTER    III. 

Mount  Vernon,  May,  1849. 
SIR: 

To-day  for  the  first  time  I  had  the  good  fortune  to 
find  time  to  visit  this  place  ;  the  final  resting  spot  of 
the  greatest  of  modern  men. 

Mayor  Seaton,  of  Washington,  gave  us  a  note  to  the 
present  occupant,  Mr.  Washington — and  after  a  ride  of 
sixteen  miles  by  land,  in  company  with  my  friend 
Mr.  John  S.  Adams,  of  Boston,  we  came  in  view  of  the 
spot.  On  our  way  to  the  tomb  we  were  obliged  to 
travel  a  most  disagreeable  road,  ditches,  rivulets,  nar 
row  passes,  tangled  woods,  and  other  evils  obstructed 
our  way.  We  drove  up  to  the  gate  and  'uncle'  some 
body  came  hobbling  along  to  open  it.  In  these  dig- 
gins,  habituate  yourself  in  calling  every  negro  you  meet 
who  is  half  a  minute  older  than  youself,  'uncle,'  and 
you  will  pass  anywhere. 

He  opened  the  gate  and  we  entered,  looking  upon  the 
old  dilapidated  brick  walls  on  our  right  hand,  and  going 
up  to  the  door,  delivered  my  note,  and  was  soon  reques 
ted  to  walk  in  the  passage. 

'Dah,'  said  a  curly-headed  urchin,  'walk  round  and 
and  see  what  you  can  see.' 

'But  where  is  Mr,  Washington  !'  I  inquired. 

'He  is  in  dat  room  dah,  sir.' 

'What,  is  he  sick!1 

'No  sair — but  you  will  look  round  de  room  and  see 
what  you  can  see.' 

We  strolled  about  the  parlor,  sitting-room,  and  pas 
sage,  and  used  all  the  exertion  we  could  to  'see  what 


200  CORRESPONDENCE. 

we  could  see.'  We  looked  about  us  in  vain  for  some 
person  to  conduct  us  to  the  tomb.  When  1  asked  the 
colored  boy  the  location  of  it,  he  stuck  out  his  long 
arm  in  a  horizontal  position,  and  pointing  to  a  long 
brick  wall,  said,  <Dah  !' 

1  went  to  the  front  of  the  once  elegant  mansion,  and 
stood  on  the  brow  of  a  hill  under  the  branches  of  a  tall 
tree.  The  Potomac  lay  below  and  not  a  ripple  was  to 
be  seen.  The  air  was  sultry  and  still.  O,  how  still. 
Two  magnolia  trees  in  front  of  the  house  were  seem 
ingly  drooping  into  decay,  but  the  cool  air  of  the  even 
ing  was  only  needed  to  revive  them. 

The  house  was  in  a  very  neglected,  timeworn  condi 
tion  ;  the  oak  trees  seemed  to  flourish  better  than  any 
thing  else,  and  the  windows  corresponded  with  other 
parts  of  the  house,  except  two  of  them,  which  seemed 
to  have  more  attention  bestowed  on  them  than  did  the 
others,  being  adorned  with  superb  curtain  hangings. 

Seeing  no  white  man,  we  availed  ourselves  of  the 
guidance  of  an  old  negro.  He  began  to  speak  of  the 
greatness  of  George  Washington,  and  between  each 
word  would  escape  a  sigh. 

'There,'  said  he,  'is  the  place  where  massa  Washing 
ton  sleeps.' 

Here  at  the  gate,  I  stood,  and  when  I  gazed  on  the 
marble  coffin  which  contained  his  body,  an  inde~scriba- 
ble  feeling  filled  my  soul — of  pleasure  and  regret.  Here 
rests  the  remains  of  a  man  whose  fame  is  as  boundless 
as  the  ocean — whose  honor  towers  above  the  skies — 
whose  virtues  are  sung  in  other  lands,  and  will  be  a 
lesson  to  the  children  of  generations  yet  to  come — a 
model  for  heroes,  a  model  for  Christians.  Here  rests  the 


CORRESPONDENCE.  20 1 

man  in  whose  breast  burned  the  true  flame  of  patriot 
ism;  the  man  whose  voice  was  heard  above  the  din  of 
battle — whose  counsels  piloted  the  ship  of  freedom 
through  tempestuous  seas,  and  who  hoisted  the  stars 
and  stripes,  beneath  which  American  commerce  now 
floats  in  security,  it  was  he  who  fed  the  young  eagles 
in  their  defenceless  homes,  in  their  hour  of  peril,  till 
they  became  strong,  till  the  hour  of  peril  was  past,  and 
they  were  let  loose  to  bear  over  the  world  the  charter 
of  freedom  which  Washington  marked  out  for  it. 
They  go  from  east  to  west,  and  soon  all  shall  be  free, 
this  earth  a  paradise,  and  men  and  angels  one. 

Who  of  all  the  ambitious  Caesars  of  the  Old  World 
could  be  compared  with  George  Washington  1  When 
we  speak  of  Napoleon,  the  heart  is  sickened  with  the 
thought  of  blood.  But  around  the  memory  of  Wash 
ington,  the  light  of  an  unclouded  sun  is  seen.  The 
one  led  on  his  warriors  with  an  iron  sceptre — the  other 
governed  them  with  a  smile.  Both  died.  One  sooth 
ed  by  the  hands  of  an  angel,  the  other  pressed  down  by 
the  thoughts  of  the  anguish  he  had  caused.  The 
grave  of  one  was  where  the  ocean  looked  in  fury,  the 
grave  of  the  other  in  quiet,  watered  by  the  tears  oC 
grateful  millions  of  freemen. 

Absorbed  with  thoughts  like  these,  for  the  first  time 
my  inflexible  nature  gave  way  to  its  feelings.  I  could 
not  help  it. 

I  am  sorry  that  they  do  not  keep  it  better.  It  should 
be  a  marble  castle  in  which  the  angel  of  light  might 
watch  his  dust  till  the  morn  of  the  resurrection. 

I  turned  from  the  tomb,  and  on  the  tree  there  sat  a 
moaning  dove.  It  seemed  to  be  conscious  that  we 


202  CORRESPONDENCE. 

came  there  to  weep.  Warble  on,  little  bird  !  When 
we  are  blest  with  a  home  in  paradise,  I  will  feed  thee 
with  fruits  immortal. 

The  sun  is  sinking  in  a  blaze  of  glory.  The  skies 
are  of  a  crimson  hue,  and  the  foliage  of  the  tree  throws 
its  shadow  upon  our  path.  The  tame  deer  are  sport 
ing  around  us,  and  with  many  pleasures  and  regrets 
we  leave. 

It  is  now  nearly  7  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  we  have  18 
miles  to  go  ;  so  for  the  present,  farewell. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


LETTER    IV, 

:      Norfolk,  Fa.,  May  29,  1849. 
DEAR  SIR  : 

From  the  date  of  my  letter  you  will  learn  that 
I  am  still    going  south,  instead  of  north  or  west. 

Norfolk  is  now  full  of  alarming  rumors.  The  chol 
era  is  here,  and  people  are  more  religiously  inclined 
than  usual.  A  revival  is  now  in  progress  in  one  of  the 
churches,  the  result  of  which,  will  I  trust  remain  long 
er  than  the  epidemic;  though,  doubtless,  in  some  cases 
it  will  pass  away  with  the  alarm  that  gave  it  birth. 

This  place  is  favorably  situated  for  commerce,  hav 
ing  a  good  harbor,  the  best  I  have  ever  seen.  The 
land  in  its  vicinity  is  very  good  for  agricultural  pur- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  203 

poses,  and  the  principal  products  are  corn,  tobacco  and 
sweet  potatoes.  Ships  are  here  from  all  ports.  In 
view  are  vessels  just  arrived,  others  just  departing1. 
Hark !  you  can  hear  the  sailor's  song  and  the  rattling 
of  the  cordage.  Up,  up  go  the  sails,  one  toss  of  the 
sailor's  hat,  one  adieu  to  the  landsmen  and  they  are 
off.  These  white  sails  on  the  ocean  are  like  lilies  on 
the  pond,  dotting  it  wherever  commerce  has  travelled. 

There  is  something  sublimely  grand  in  the  idea  of  a 
frail  bark  struggling  across  from  continent  to  continent. 
Storm  raging,  winds  howling  and  waves  moaning,  and 
thus  to  be  upon  the  deep,  hemmed  in  by  the  mighty 
walls  of  the  ocean  ! — but  I  must  stop  writing  about  it, 
for  a  sensation  of  sea  sickness  already  creeps  over  me 
at  the  bare  thought  of  it. 

It  is  near  10  o'clock  A.  M.,  and  curiosity  leads  me 
to  go  over  the  ferry  to  the  place  where  that  ship  of 
ships,  the  'Pennsylvania,'  is  anchored.  Her  masts 
tower  above  all  others,  a  hundred  feet  higher  than  the 
highest.  When  I  inquired  whether  I  could  be  convey 
ed  on  board,  I  was  told  that  the  cholera  was  on  board, 
and  that  one  of  the  four  persons  who  had  been  attack 
ed  by  it  was  dead,  So,  instead  of  going  on  board  the 
ship,  I  strolled  about  the  navy  yard,  which  exceeds  any 
place  of  the  kind  I  have  ever  seen  ;  the  row  of  houses, 
work-shops  and  ship  houses.  What  a  noisy  place. 
Go  it,  ye  hammer  and  tongs  and  saw-mills  !  There 
are  at  present  a  thousand  men  at  work  in  this  yard. 
Spike-makers  cable  and  anchor-makers,  groups  here 
and  groups  there  making  extensive  preparations  for 
war  !  and  nothing  is  done  for  peace.  1  think  the  day 
is  not  far  distant  when  the  good  reputation  .of 


204  CORRESPONDENCE. 

our  nation  will  riot  be  based  on  the  number  of  its  guns 
or  the  size  of  its  naval  fleet. 

.Cannons  and  balls  !  This  is  a  part  of  civilization 
which  I  hope  my  people  will  never  learn.  Some  time 
ago  the  famous  warrior  Black  Hawk  was  brought  from 
Washington  to  this  yard  to  seethe  preparations  which 
the  government  was  making  for  war  ;  more  particular 
ly,  however,  to  see  the  great  ship.  I  am  told  that  he 
was  conducted  all  over  the  yard,  and  no  sign  of  emotion 
did  he  manifest  until  he  was  led  to  the  great  ship. 
He  gazed  in  wonder  at  the  tall  masts,  the  strong  rig 
ging,  the  steam  engine  and  the  boilers,  and  asked  'Who 
made  this  great  canoe  V  He  was  told,  and  with  a 
shake  of  the  heed,  said,  'I  should  like  to  see  the  man 
that  made  this  big  canoe;  he  must  be  a  great  warrior.' 
He  inquired  who  it  was  that  guided  it.  When  he  was 
shown,  he  could  hardly  believe  that  the  person  had 
power  in  his  arms  to  steer  such  a  canoe  in  a  storm. 

Strawberries  are  plenty  here,  but  few  person  eat 
them,  supposing  them  to  contain  too  much  cholera.  I 
devoured  a  pretty  good  portion  of  them  the  other  day, 
and  am  certain  there  was  none  in  those  I  ate.  In 
Portsmouth,  I  found  the  streets  well  limed  and  white- 
was/led.  I  think  the  prevailing  epidemic  will  rage  here 
as  the  ground  is  very  low,  flat,  and  there  is  much  stag 
nant  water. 

The  famous  Cypress  Swamp  is  not  far  from  here, 
where  the  staves  are  obtained,  and  in  which  snakes  and 
alligators  abound. 

Many  runaway  slaves  are  housed  in  this  swamp  and 
live  like  bears  in  the  woods,  seldom  seeing  any  white 
people.  Some  have  lived  thus  for  twenty  years,  They 


CORRESPONDENCE.  205 

raise  their  grain  in  patches,  and  the  region  is  very 
large. 

The  Virginians  are  a  very  hospitable  people.  About 
a  year  ago  while  in  Richmond,  a  request  was  sent  to  me 
to  visit  Charles  city.  In  about  a  week  afterwards  I 
made  arrangements  to  go. 

When  I  arrived  in  the  city  1  did  not  know  it.  I 
alighted  and  found  obout  one  thousand  people  who  had 
met  to  hear  the  Indian.  A  church  was  open.  Tall 
oaks  and  pines  shadowed  us,  that  had  'maintained 
their  position,  for  at  least  a  hundred  years.  There  was 
not  another  house  at  a  less  distance  than  three  miles — - 
and  such  was  Charles  city  !  I  thought  if  that  was  a 
city,  we  could  boast  of  many  cities  in  the  wild  woods. 

Though  the  people  here  are  very  IK »spitable,  there 
are  two  classes  of  Yankees  against  whom  they  hold 
an  inveterable  dislike,  namely,  fanatical  abolitionists 
and  clock-pedlers. 

Would  to  God  slavery  was  abolished;  but  there  is 
too  much  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  denunciations  of 
men  of  misguided  zeal.  What!  crush  the  Constitu 
tion  of  the  United  States  1  It  seems  like  a  mole  be 
neath  the  earth,  crying  out,  'take  down  the  sun,  for  it 
does  me  no  good.,  If  you  ask,  what  shall  be  done  to 
abolish  slavery  1  I  reply,  use  those  means  which  are  in 
the  hands  of  the  people;  diffuse  sound  education,  let 
the  ministry  of  north  and  south  preach  and  practise  a 
pure  Christianity  ;  then  will  the  slaves  be  set  free. 

The  Virginians  are  not  a  stubborn  people.  Many  of 
them  have  spoken  freely  to  me  and  expressed  their 
convictions  of  the  evils  of  slavery,  but  they  are  much 
like  the  Indian  in  one  particular  ;  they  will  not  be  driven 


206  CORRESPONDENCE. 

to  do  a  good  act.  You  may  drive  an  Indian  to  the  very 
gate  of  heaven,  but  he  will  not  enter  to  enjoy  its  pleas 
ures  ',  but  entwine  the  thread  of  love  and  gentleness 
with  the  hand  of  kindness  and  you  can  lead  him.  Yea, 
a  nation  too.  That  spirit  which  is  thus  diffused  in  the 
act,  disarms  the  savage  breast  of  its  fires-,  and  thus  it 
is  with  all  men. 

I  had  expected  to  have  been  on  my  way  west  before 
this,  but  the  Indian  Department  having  no  funds  at  its 
disposal,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  endeavor  to  interest  the 
American  people  during  this  summer.  Having  re 
ceived  assurances  of  kindness  from  the  various  depart 
ments  of  government  I  am  led  to  hope  that  at  the  next 
session  of  Congress  I  shall  secure  its  aid. 

My  next  will  be  a  notice  of  the  noble  deeds  of  Poca- 
hontas,  the  daughter  of  the   renowned  Powhatan,  the 
pride  and  glory  of  the  American  Indians. 
I  am,  sir, 

Yours,  &c. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 


CORRESPONDENCE,  207 

LETTER  V. 

Chesapeake  Bay,  July  15,  1849. 
'JAMES  RIVER — SMITH  AND  POCAHONTAS. 
DEAR  SIR  : 

The  noble  river  which  has  its  name  from  the 
first  adventurer  in  that  part  of  our  country  now  known 
as  Virginia,  flows  amid  scenes  of  picturesque  beauty. 
It  is  swollen  by  a  number  of  smaller  streams  that  emp 
ty  into  it.  I  never  gazed  on  any  object  in  my  life  more 
attentively  than  I  did  on  that  river  when  for  the  first 
time  I  passed  over  its  surface.  I  gazed  thoughtfully  on 
either  side,  and  fancied  a  bold,  untutored  Indian  bound 
ing  among  its  shaded  coverts  before  the  pale  face  came 
among  his  tribe  with  those  elements  of  sin  which  have 
caused  the  downfall  and  almost  entire  extinction  of  his 
race. 

About  noon  quite  a  stir  was  seen  among  the  passen 
gers  of  the  'Curtis  Peck,'  as  we  passed  down  the  river. 
Many  eyes  were  directed  towards  a  point  on  our  left, 
and  some  one  said,  'We  shall  soon  see  old  Jamestown.' 
It  was  at  this  place  that  the  first  settlement  was  made 
by  Smith  and  his  comrades  in  the  year  1607.  Virgin 
ia  can  boast  of  the  many  sons  she  has  produced  to  fill 
the  presidential  chair  of  our  nation,  and  of  many  daugh 
ters  who  signalized  themselves  by  acts  of  bravery  in 
the  struggle  for  freedom.  Of  these  last,  none  exceeds 
in  point  of  disinterested  benevolence,  Pocahontas,  the 
daughter  of  Powhatan,  the  then  ruling  chief  of  that 
vast  area  of  country.  Smith  was  taken  by  a  party  of 
the  warriors  of  Powhatan  some  distance  from  his  own 


208  CORRESPONDENCE. 

residence,  and  after  being  led  about  from  village  to  vil 
lage  as  an  object  of  wonder,  escorted  by  a  party  of  war 
riors  dressed  in  skins  of  wild  beasts,  and  their  heads 
decorated  very  fantastically  with  feathers,  was  led  to 
Werowocomoco,  on  the  north  side  of  the  Fork  River, 
at  that  time  the  residence  of  Powhatan. 

Word  had  previously  been  sent  to  the  chief  that  the 
pale  stranger  had  been  taken,  and  no  doubt  his  plea 
sure  was  asked  respecting  the  disposal  of  him.  Smith 
was  taken  by  a  guard  to  the  door  of  Powhatan's  lodge, 
and  he  was  not  mistaken  in  his  suppostion  that  he  was 
to  be  presented  to  that  renowned  prince.  Around 
were  the  wigwams  of  the  warriors,  and  he  was  obliged 
to  withstand  the  inquisitive  gaze  of  the  people.  He 
says,  in  his  narrative,  that  when  he  entered  the  lodge, 
Powhatan  sat  on  his  throne  at  the  upper  part  of  the  en 
closure,  with  a  majesty  he  had  never  before  seen  in 
Christian  or  pagan  lands.  The  lofty  and  bold  demean 
or  of  the  prince  gave  Smith  a  very  favorable  opinion 
of  him.  His  family  and  friends  were  around  him,  and 
his  couch  was  hung  with  rich  furs. 

A  consultation  was  held  to  decide  as  to  what  should 
be  done.  Meanwhile,  he  was  treated  as  a  distinguish 
ed  warrior  of  their  nation.  The  queen  herself  brought 
the  water  that  he  used  in  washing.  She  placed  food 
before  him  and  desired  him  to  eat,  but  the  anxiety  he 
felt  as  to  his  late  prevented  him  from  partaking.  It 
was  at  length  decided  that  he  should  die  at  their  hands, 
as  he  was  at  the  head  of  the  band  of  strangers  that  had 
come  among  them,  and  they  knew  not  but  that  his  in 
tentions  were  evil. 

Preparations  for  his  execution  were  quickly  made — 
the  song  and  the  dance  begun.  All  gazed  at  the  vie- 


CORRESPONDENCE.  209 

tim  with  wild  intensity.  The  woman  brought  their 
young  to  look  at  the  pale  stranger.  Young  and  old 
pitied  his  fate,  but,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  peo 
ple,  remained  silent,  and  looked  on  the  fulfillment  of 
the  decrees  of  the  aged. 

The  warriors  were  commanded  by  Powhatan  to 
bring  a  stone  from  the  side  of  the  river.  All  being  ar 
ranged,  the  victim  was  seized  by  two  warriors,  and  led 
to  the  place  of  execution.  Smith  showed  not  the  least 
sign  of  fear,  but  calmly  laid  himself  down  as  if  to 
sleep,  upon  the  spot  from  which  he  never  expected  to 
rise.  The  warriors  stood  with  their  heavy  clubs  rais 
ed,  which,  at  the  beck  of  Powhatan,  would  fall  upon 
the  bold  adventurer.  Men,  women  and  children  sur 
rounded  the  spot,  and  it  was  at  tffis  time  that  they 
sympathized  with  the  ill-fated  man. 

A  little  girl  was  now  seen  whispering  in  the  ears  of 
Powhatan.  Her  simple  and  childlike  actions  betrayed 
the  feelings  of  a  heart  which  pitied  Smith.  She  spake 
earnestly,  and  held  on  his  arms,  as  if  she  would  not  be 
denied  her  request.  The  chief  advanced.  One  motion 
from  him,  and  all  would  be  over.  A  shout  pierced  the 
air,  and  Powhatan  gave  the  word.  As  soon  as  given, 
Pocahontas  flew  from  beside  her  father,  and  flung  her 
self  between  Smith  and  the  uplifted  club  of  the  warrior, 
and  gazed  with  imploring  look  and  eyes  bathed  in 
tears,  upon  her  father.  O  what  a  lovely  picture ! — 
how  godlike !  how  noble !  Hard-hearted  must  that 
man  be  who  could  not  be  moved  by  such  an  exhibition 
The  warrior's  arms  hung  down  ;  the  fiery  flash  of  Pow- 
hatan's  eye  disappeared,  as  he  bade  his  warriors  desist. 
Pocahontas  having  done  her  work,  ran  among  the  crowd, 


2 10  CORRESPONDENCE. 

to  escape  the  gaze  of  the  people.  Smith  was  liberated, 
and  by  special  favor  became  an  inmate  of  the  chief's 
lodge. 

Pocahontas  was  but  ten  or  eleven  years  old  when 
this  occurred,  and  how  romantic  must  have  been  the 
scene  !  Heroic  was  the  deed  which  has  immortalized 
her  name  !  Reader,  she  was  a  savage!  And  it  has 
been  said  of  her  race,  that  they  are  without  tears,  un 
feeling,  cold,  cruel,  revengeful ;  but  show  me,  if  you 
can,  in  American  hisory  a  parallel. 

A  few  words  more.  First,  historians  have  disagreed 
as  to  the  motive  that  influenced  her  in  the  matter. 
Some  say  that  Pocahontas  loved  Smith.  I  cannot  find 
anything  in  the  history  of  those  times  that  leads  me  to 
suppose  that  the  \<&e  she  had  for  him  was  any  greater 
than  that  she  had  for  all  her  fellow-creatures.  Smith 
has  been  charged  with  ingratitude  on  account  of  his 
not  reciprocating  the  love  which  some  have  supposed 
the  Indian  girl  bestowed  upon  him.  1,  for  one,  admire 
the  deed  of  Pocahontas,  and  have  have  always  regar 
ded  Smith  as  a  worthy  man  in  every  particular.  As  a 
warrior,  bold — in  his  schemes,  fearless — in  danger, 
calm — and  in  misfortune,  never  despairing.  Notwith 
standing  all  these  traits  of  character,  I  still  must  cen 
sure  his  after  conduct.  When  Pocahontas  was  in 
England,  he  did  not  notice  her,  nor  even  acknowledge 
her  as  a  benefactor,  although  by  periling  her  life  she 
had  saved  his  own.  Such  conduct  on  his  part  stamps 
his  character  with  a  foul  blot,  which  his  deeds  of  bra 
very  can  never  conceal. 

Second,  her  name  which  must  have  been  given  her 
after  her  rescue  of  Smith — -indicates  that  her  nation 


CORRESPONDENCE.  211 

looked  on  her  with  some  suspicion — Pah-ka-on-tis.  In 
this,  she  suffered  wrongfully.  Partially  disowned  by 
her  nation,  the  neglect  she  received  in  England  at  the 
hands  of  Smith  while  in  England,  was  more  than  her 
spirit  could  bear,  and  after  receiving  Christian  bap 
tism,  she  died  at  Gravesend,  England  in  the  year 
1617. 

Pocahontas  !  No  marble  would  long  enough  endure, 
to  hand  down  the  record  of  her  noble  deeds  to  all  who 
should  listen  to  the  story  of  her  heroism.  You  will 
not  wonder  that  I  admire  her  character,  or  think  her 
name  merits. a  place  among  the  great  of  earth. 
I  am  yours,  etc., 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH  BOWH. 

P.  S.  I  leave  soon  for  the  West.  You  will  next  hear 
from  me  at  Niagara;  then  from  the  Falls  of  St.  Marie 
—Lake  Superior — Falls  of  St  Anthony,  and  the  Rocky 
Mountains. 


(For  the  Chicago   Tribune.) 

THE    PLEASURES    OF    SUMMER  TRAVEL    IN    THE    WEST 

"  He  sucks  intelligence  in  every  clime, 
And  spreads  the  honey  of  his  deep  research, 
At  his  return — a  rich  repast  for  me." 

The  many  sources  of  recreation  and  amusement  which 
a  traveller  finds  along  his  way  in  the  West,  are  varied 
and  interesting,  and  seem  to  me  a  world  of  successive 
glowing  scenes.  My  memory  still  burns  with  the  heat 
of  excitement,  caused  by  the  animating  objects  of  inter 
est  with  which  I  have  often  been  surrounded.  The  wide 
spread  Prairies — the  gardens  of  Nature — the  streams  of 
crystal  waters  which  roll  their  tides  over  the  pebbled 
course  of  vales,  singing  their  music  to  the  skies — the 
bluffs  towering  on  each  side  of  the  'Father  of  the  Waters,' 
as  it  seeks  its  level  in  the  Ocean,  far  off  in  the  sunny 
South — the  mounds  which  often,  one  after  the  other,  in 
chains,  skirt  their  way  through  woodlands  and  then  on 
the  Prairies — the  relics,  or  rather  the  tomb-stones  of  by 
gone  generations  now  resting  in  their  silence — the  wav 
ing  grass  over  the  rolling  Prairie  by  gentle  winds,  and 
the  thousand  wild  flowers  which  often  makes  the  very 
air  sweet  with  their  fragrance.  O,  the  West,  the  West, 
the  mighty  West  for  me  ! — where  groves  wave  their 
tops  to  the  sweet  air,  wholesome,  fresh  and  pure  j  and 
where  game  roams  with  the  child  of  the  forest,  from  brook 


CORRESPONDENCE.  218 

to  brook,  and  quaffs  wholesome  waters  as  they  gush 
from  the  side  of  hills. 

During  the  past  season,  wandering  over  the  great  West, 
I  found  much  pleasure,  perhaps  more,  where  few  would 
feel  interested.  The  same  things  may  not  excite  in  the 
minds  of  many,  while,  from  my  own  nature,  and  the  early 
associations  of  childhood,  they  seem  natural. 

In  ascending  the  waters  of  the  Mississippi,  I  found 
many  things  which  gave  me  pleasure.  The  towering 
naked  bluffs  on  the  banks  are  imposingly  grand  at  times. 
They  appear  like  giant  sentinels  watching  with  vigilence 
the  silent  waters  of  the  river  below.  In  the  morning 
they  appear  to  blaze  forth  in  the  air,  when  the  sun  arose 
with  an  unclouded  sky. 

It  was  just  evening,  when  the  boat,  which  carried  a 
full  freight  of  merchandise  and  passengers,  neared  the 
"mountain  in  the  water,"  abont  90  miles  above  the 
town  of  Prairie  du  Chien.  We  had  been  puffing  and 
puffing  all  the  day  long,  and  our  boat  was  still  heading 
up  stream.  On  our  right,  was  a  vast  wilderness,  and 
on  our  left  was  to  be  seen  the  naked  peaks  of  the  bluffs, 
as  though  in  the  act  of  falling  on  the  waters,  as  they 
dimly  appeared,  while  the  rays  of  the  sun  rapidly  dis 
appeared  from  the  waters  of  the  great  river.  Between 
these  is  the  noted  mountain  called  the  'mountain  in  the 
water,'  because  it  is  surrounded  at  its  base  with  the 
waters  of  the  river.  When  we  were  nearly  ten  miles 
from  it  we  could  discover  the  woods  which  skirted  the 
edge — the  lone  pine  and  cedar  trees  which  deck  its 
brow.  The  sun  no  longer  reflected  on  the  waters,  nor 
its  rays  lighted  the  lillies  of  the  vale,  but,  the  mountain 
in  the  water  assumed  one  of  the  grandest  scenes  I  ever 


214  CORRESPONDENCE. 

beheld.  There  it  was  in  full  view,  clothed  in  ah  the 
princely  array  of  nature.  The  shadows  of  the  bluffs 
from  the  western  banks  began  to  creep  up  to  its  heights, 
slowly  ascending  to  its  top.  All  around  in  nature's 
own  garb  and  in  nature's  own  fires  glowed  with  its 
splendor.  The  wild  water  fowl  in  flocks  ascended,  and 
in  descending  lit  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  the 
surrounding  shore  was  echoing  with  our  boat's  hoarse 
puff,  which  seemed  animated  with  the  pleasing  view. 
The  top  of  the  mountain  was  in  a  blaze — the  red  sky 
of  the  west  reflected  in  the  waters,  and  the  sun's  rays 
began  to  disrobe  the  mountain;  "five  minutes  more," 
said  I,  as  I  held  the  watch  in  my  hand,  "and  then  the 
sun  will  sink,"  and  as  the  last  rays  of  the  sun  disap 
peared,  the  shades  of  night  began  to  creep  from  the 
waters  below,  until  they  covered  the  whole  from  view. 
The  mountain  and  light  reminded  me  of  the  death  of 
the  virtuous,  dying  in  full  hope  of  immortality  disrobed 
of  their  cares  ;  and  to  slumber  in  submission  to  the  will 
of  a  propitious  God. 

The  next  morning,  at  sunrise,  we  were  just  entering 
the  lake  called  'Lake  Pepin.'  The  river  here  widens, 
and  the  bluffs  can  be  seen  unobscured  on  each  shore. 
The  pebbly  beach  is  full  of  cornelians,  which  are  found 
along  its  shore.  One  of  those  bluffs  is  noted  for  being 
the  place  where  a  Sioux  damsel,  some  eighty  years 
ago,  made  a  fatal  leap  on  account  of  disappointed  love. 

The  numerous  things  of  interest  which  I  found  in 
the  Upper  Mississippi,  I  cannot  now  speak  of;  but  my 
visit  to  the  Government  offices  of  the  Territory,  and 
to  the  American  Fur  Co.,  having  been  satisfactory,  as 
well  as  to  the  Indians,  whom  I  had  seen,  in  pursuance 


CORRESPONDENCE.  2 15 

of  the  great  object  of  concentrating  the  North- West 
Indian  tribes,  which  every  where  met  with  favor. 

I  had  two  days  of  hunting  to  my  satisfaction,  which 
will  last  me  until  next  summer.  One  was  to  hunt  with 
the  gun  j  and  having  secured  a  brace  of  pigeons  and 
about  a  dozen  of  wild  ducks,  I  returned  that  day  satis 
fied  ;  but  the  following,  at  the  crystal  waters  of  St. 
Croix,  was  worth  all  the  shooting,  when  with  my  ang 
ling  rod  I  caught  over  three  dozen  of  the  very  best  of 
speckled  trout.  My  hands  twitch  at  th,e  recollection 
of  that  day's  sport,  I  cannot  write  intelligibly,  and  will 
finish  in  my  next  the  ramble  I  made  in  the  valley. 

I  remain, 

Yours,  &c. 

KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
or,  G.  COPWAY,  Ojibway  Nation. 
Chicago,  III,  Oct.  16th,  1849. 


NOTICES    OF    THE    PRESS. 

LECTURE   OF  KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH 
On  the  subject   of  Concentrating   the  Indians    of  the 
North- West,  upon  Territory,  to  be  set  apart  by  the 
General  Government. 

Last  evening  the  celebrated  Ojibway  Chief,  KAH-GE- 
GA-GAH-BOWH,  or  GEO.  COPWAY,  lectured  in  the  City 
Saloon,  upon  the  above  subject,  to  a  large  and  highly 
gratified  audience.  The  lecturer  commenced  by  refer- 
ing  to  the  present  condition  of  the  Indians — the  calamit 
ous 'effects  of  the  policy  pursued  towards  them  by  the 
U.  S.  Government — the  causes  which  have  heretofore 
operated  to  check  their  progess  in  civilization,  and  to 
thwart  the  efforts  constantly  being  made  by  philanthro 
pists  who  have  gone  among  them  for  that  purpose — all 
going  to  show  that  the  inevitable  destiny  of  the  Indian 
race,  is  a  yet  deeper  condition  of  degredation,  of  ignor 
ance  of,  barbarism,  and  final  extirpation,  unless  some 
scheme  be  devised  for  the  amelioration  of  their  condi 
tion. 

Mr.  Copway,  after  having  obtained  his  education,  at 
the  hands  of  some  benevolent  gentlemen  of  this  State, 
during  the  years  1838-9,  returned  to  his  nation,  fired 
with  the  noble  impulse  of  expending  his  energies  in  la 
bors  for  the  elevation  of  his  people.  For  years  he  toiled 
and  planned  in  this  behalf,  established  schools  and  mis 
sions — instructed  his  people  in  the  art  of  Agriculture — 


NOTICES.  217 

endeavored  to  teach  them  the  true  principles  of  govern 
ment,  and  all  other  things  calculated  to  advance  them  in 
civilization  and  individual  happiness.  These  labors  gave 
evidence  of  abundant  fruit,*  but  it  was  only  for  a  day. 
A  stroke  of  policy  on  the  part  of  the  General  Govern 
ment — the  purchase  of  lands  owned  by  the  tribe — their 
removal  to  another  territory — the  influences  under 
which  this  removal  was  affected — the  duplicity  of  agents 
— the  cupidity  of  contractors  and  traders — the  malign 
influences  and  corrupting  examples  daily  around  and 
before  them — these  obliterated  all  traces  of  past  labors 
— destroyed  in  a  day  the  work  of  years  and  laid  prostrate 
the  hopes  that  had  animated  the  hearts  of  the  laborers. 

Mr.  Copway  had  thus  become  fully  convinced  that 
under  existing  circumstances  the  cause  of  his  brethren 
must  ever  remain  hopeless,  unless  something  be  done 
to  place  them  in  a  position  entirely  removed  from  the 
causes  which  have  heretofore  barred  their  progress  in 
civilization.  Impressed  with  this  belief  he  had  devo 
ted  much  serious  reflection  to  the  subject,  the  result 
of  which  is  embodied  in  the  following  scheme  : 

The  Indians  of  the  North-west  consisting  of  about 
100,000  souls,  to  be  concentrated  upon  Territory  to  be 
set  apart  to  their  use  in  perpetuity,  by  the  Government 
of  the  U.  S.  one  hundred  miles  north  of  Council  Bluffs, 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Missouri  river.  The  territory 
thus  given  to  be  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  square. 
A  government  to  be  at  once  organized,  by  the  appoint 
ment  of  a  Governor  (who  shall  be  a  white  man)  Lieut. 
Governor  and  Secretary  of  State,  by  the  President  of 
the  U.  S.  A  Territorial  Council  to  be  elected  by  the 


2 18  NOTICES. 

different  tribes,  in  proportion  to  their  population,  which 
council  shall  pass  all  laws  needfull  for  the  government 
of  the  whole  people,  subject  to  the  veto  of  the  Governor. 
The  lands  to  be  distributed,  free  of  cost,  to  the  people, 
subject  to  such  regulations  of  transfer  and  limitation  as 
the  council  shall  establish.  One  of  which,  however, 
must  be  that  it  shall  never  be  transferred  to  white  men. 
Common  schools  and  higher  seminaries  of  learning  to 
be  established  throughout  the  the  territory,  a  leading 
branch  in  all  of  which  shall  be  the  science  and  practice 
of  Agriculture.  White  residents*  to  be  excluded  except 
such  as  shall  be  employed  by  the  U.  S.  and  Territo 
rial  Governments.  For  the  present  the  Territory  to 
be  represented  at  Washington  by  Commisioners  to 
be  appointed  by  the  Council.  Enjoying  these  facilities 
for  civilization — from  the  necessity  of  things  becom 
ing  confirmed  in  local  habits,  and  compelled  to  the 
pursuits  which  elevate  and  refine — having  become  fa 
miliarized  with  our  instiiutions  and  prepared  to  ap 
preciate,  love  and  live  under  them — in  process  of  time 
the  Indian  Territory  to  apply  for  admission  into  the 
Union  as  a  State,  and  become  an  integral  part  of  the 
great  confederacy. 

Such  is  a  meagre  outline  of  Mr.  Copway's  plan.  The 
arguments  by  which  he  supported  it  were  plausible 
and  forcible.  His  audience  were  carried  along  with 
him,  and  by  loud  and  repeated  applause  testified  to  the 
reasonableness  and  justice  of  his  arguments  and  con- 
clulsions.  We  regret  that  our  limits  prevent  us  from 
giving  a  more  complete  synopsis  of  the  address,  which 
occupied  near  two  hours  in  the  delivery.  Mr.  Copway 
is  a  forcible  speaker — at  times  witty,  convulsing  his  au- 


NOTICES.  219 

dience  with  laughter,  and  now  thrilling  them  with  bursts 
of  lofty  eloquence,  and  now  convincing  them  by  co 
gent  logic.  The  perioration  of  Mr.  C.'s  speech  Was 
touching  and  impressive  in  the  highest  degree.  No  one 
that  heard  it  will  readily  forget  it,  or  easily  loose  the  im 
pressions  made  by  it. 

We  may  add  in  conclusion,  that  whatever  may  be  said 
in  regard  to  the  plausibility  of  Mr.  Copway's  scheme,  all 
must  admit  that  this  much  and  more  he  may  in  all  justice 
claim  from  us  for  his  people.  He,  as  representative  of 
those  who  once  owned  the  entire  continent  from  sea.  to 
sea,  without  a  rival  to  dispute  their  claims,  may  well 
demand  of  us  who  by  the  law  of  might  have  forcibly 
taken  posession  of  their  fair  heritage,  so  small  a  boon 
as  the  one  he  now  craves  from  the  American  peoples 


AN  IMPRESSIVE  SERMON. 

•Yesterday  afternoon,  amidst  the  celebration  of  the  sol 
emnities  of  religion  that  took  place  in  this  City  of  Chur 
ches,  few  perhaps  could  have  produced  more  interest 
than  the  sermon  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Copway,  otherwise 
known  as  the  Indian  Chief,  Kak-ge-ga-gah-bowh.  It 
was  delivered  before  a  large  congregation  in  the  church 
at  the  corner  of  Tillory  and  Lawrence  Sts.  The  sub 
ject  of  the  lecture  was  principally  confined  to  the  influ 
ence  of  Christianity  with  all  its  sublime  influences  among 
the  untutored  children  of  the  West — the  remnants  of 
those  who  were  once  possessors  of  this  soil.  The  ad- 


220  NOTICES. 

vance  of  the  pioneer  white  man,  as  he  bore  his  fire-water 
and  the  worst  passions  of  the  white  man,  with  tribes 
whoso  habits  taught  them  to  be  contented  with  that  which 
nature  in  all  its  abundance  had  produced,  were  the  sub 
jects  upon  which  he  dilated.  If  the  people  of  this  coun 
try  would  send  such  men  as  William  Penn  among  them, 
they  would  be  able  to  reciprocate  the  kindness  of  their 
white  brethern.  But  alas  !  on  account  of  the  want  of 
schools  amidst  the  Indians,  may  be  caused  that  subser 
viency  to  their  customs,  that  makes  them  resort  again  to 
the  blanket  and  the  wigwam.  Their  training  not  being 
attended  to  according  to  the  persuasion  of  the  Christian 
religion  he  must  go  back  instead  of  going  forward.  The 
things  which  are  best  adapted  to  advance  the  natives  of 
the  West,  are  not  those  that  have  been  the  best  adapted 
to  their  customs.  Education  in  a  different  form  is  ne 
cessary.  The  doctrine  to  love  one  another  by  binding 
the  good  fellowship  of  all  nations,  is  the  one  that  should 
be  inculcated  to  them. 

Human  nature  is  the  same  everywhere,  and  the  same 
feelings  actuate  the  hearts  of  the  Christian. 

The  Rev.  Gentleman  attributed  to  these  as  well  as 
other  causes,  the  interception  of  the  advance  of  civiliza 
tion  amongst  the  children  of  the  West.  There  are  other 
reasons  that  he  said  might  be  given,  that  retarded  their 
improvement.  This  was  the  introduction  of  the  disease 
called  the  small  pox,  and  others  that  were  disposed 
among  them,  which  their  knowledge  of  medicine  was 
unable  to  control. 

The  second  is  the  introduction  of  fire-arms  from  the 
hanjds  of  the  French,  Spanish  and  English,  which  has 
thinned  their  ranks.  The  bravery  of  the  Indian  has  caused 


NOTICES.  221 

him  to  be  placed  in  the  front  ranks  j  and  soon  his  tribe 
became  depopulated.  The  happiness  that  reigned 
around  the  fire-side  of  the  Indian's  domestic  circle,  has 
been  dashed  to  the  ground  before  these  influences  j  and 
the  introduction  of  intoxicating  liquors,  that  deprave  the 
moral  pulsations  of  the  heart,  and  send  him  to  an  un 
timely  grave. 

It  was  this  that  destroyed  the  brigtest  virtues  of  a 
noble  people.  The  tide  of  avarice  and  thirst  of  gold 
runs  on  and  brings  to  the  trader  profit,  at  the  expense 
of  demoralization  and  death.  It  causes  them  to  covet 
an  enormous  territory  that  is  not  cultivated,  because 
it  is  so  good —  that  roads  and  farms  and  house  should 
spring  up  within  it,  and  cities  become  populated.  The 
natural  consequence  that  will  ensue,  is  that  resistance 
will  follow,  and  the  boom  of  the  cannon,  and  the  roll  of 
the  warriors  gun,  will  sound  the  last  requiem  of  a  de 
parted  race. 

The  Rev.  Gentleman  then  concluded  by  stating  that 
such  horrors  would  be  averted  by  selecting  a  home 
that  would  afford  them  a  resting  place,  in  the  Mines- 
otta  territory,  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  until  in 
the  course  of  time,  they  would  learn  the  arts  and  scien 
ces,  and  become  attached  to  the  place  of  their  concen 
tration. 

The  above  is  but  a  slight  sketch  of  the  remarks  that 
were  delivered  ;  remarks  which  lead  many  to  hope 
that  the  time  may  yet  come  when  the  aborigines  of  a 
new  world — which  has  afforded  a  resting  place  to  the 
tribes  that  were  persecuted  by  the  old,  when  new  ideas 
had  dawned  upon  them,  and  made  them  seek  these 
shores  to  acquire  a  liberty  that  was  denied  them  at  home 


222  NOTICES. 

— will  finally  become  a  portion  of  civilized  humanity, 
and  worthy  associates  with  their  pale  brethren,  both  in 
this  world  and  the  next. 


KA-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 

This  celebrated  chief  of  the  Ojibways,  after  a  laborious 
tour  South,  has  returned  to  our  city.  He  is  engaged  to 
deliver  lectures  in  Boston  and  vicinity  the  coming  two 
weeks.  His  lectures  on  the  Manners  and  Customs  of 
his  people  are  very  interesting.  The  one  delivered  not 
long  since  in  this  City  upon  the  "  Romance  and  Poetry 
of  the  Indians"  was  an  interesting  arid  beautiful  produc 
tion. 

We  purpose  in  this  notice,  however,  to  mention  only 
his  lectures  on  Temperance,  hoping  to  answer  the  many 
queries  made  to  us  on  this  subject  by  friends  from  va 
rious  parts  of  New  England.  To  this  end  we  extract 
from  the  Charleston  Courier,  a  notice  of  one  of  his  lec 
tures  in  that  City,  which  comes  so  near  the  point,  that 
we  give  it  preference  to  any  thing  we  can  write. 

"A  crowded  house  assembled  to  listen  to  Mr.  Cop- 
way,  the  Indian  Chief  and  orator.  He  argued  the 
cause  of  Temperance  in  every  variety  of  manner,  in 
sisting  mainly,  as  was  to  be  expected,  on  its  profound 
and  even  awful  relations  to  the  Red  nations  of  the 


NOTICES.  223 

West.  Shouting  aloud  in  clear  tones,  he  exclaimed 
with  true  Indian  enthusiasm,  in  reference  to  that  cause, 
"I  love  it  I"  Then,  with  manner  more  subdued,  he 
dwelt,  on  the  reasons  why  he  loved  it.  He  demonstra 
ted  successively  that  it  was  favorable  to  humanity, 
favorable  to  morality,  and  favorable  to  religion.  With 
burning  indignation  he  depicted  the  wrongs  that  had 
been  inflicted  on  his  brethren  by  unprincipled  traders, 
who  were  themselves  often,  but  the  scum  and  refuse 
of  civilization,  and  the  only  medium  of  communication 
between  the  Indians  and  the  better  class  of  whites. 
What,  he  asked,  could  be  expected  from  the  members 
of  his  nation,  when  goaded,  insulted,  corrupted,  and 
maddened  by  these  agents  of  hell  1  He  showed  how 
much  these  disastrous  influences  had  been  mitigated 
by  the  missionaries  of  Christianity  and  the  Temperance 
Reform.  He  then  applied  the  subject  to  the  state  and 
prospects  of  the  cause  among  the  whites.  Here  he 
seemed  as  much  at  home  as  the  most  experienced  Tem 
perance  Lecturer  of  a  paler  hue. 

A  keen  observer  must  he  have  been  of  our  institu 
tions,  our  social  structure,  and  our  prevailing  charac 
ter,  whether  for  good  or  evil.  Much  even  of  his  Eng- 
ish  was  singularly  idiomatic.  Bittng  satire — pungent 
anecdote,  set  off  with  most  expressive  Indian  gesticu 
lation — strokes  of  wit  and  humor — touches  of  pathos — 
bursts  of  vehement  declamation  after  the  manner  now 
of  a  Forest,  or  a  Cooper,  and  now  of  a  zealous  Western 
preacher — slip  shod  conversational  talk — most  poeti 
cal  descriptions  of  nature,  fearless  statement,  offhand, 
calm,  Indian  independance,  all  together,  formed  a  com 
pound  of  a  rather  rare  and  inimitable  nature.  And  al- 


224  NOTICES. 

though  there  might  have  been  a  few  things  for  a  very 
fastidious  taste  to  object  against,  yet  on  the  whole,  he 
must  have  been  a  querulous  man  indeed  who  came 
away  dissatisfied  with  his  evening's  treat,  or  unim 
pressed  afresh  with  the  inherent  beauty,  excellence 
and  necessity  of  the  Total  Abstinence  Cause. 

Dr.  Menderhall   was  the   President,  and   Rev.  Mr. 
Kendrick,  the  Chaplain  of  the  evening. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 
or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 
2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 

(415)642-6753 
1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  NRLF 
Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days 

prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


APR  2  *t  1991          RETURNED 
JUN  12 


xHtm 


TJ?5'SO 


DEC  03  1993 


/u 

C 


JUED- 


-0-fi- 


.•_..".  _  x 


YB  35520 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


M76677 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


